 
# Alora Funk

# the

# Discovery

# By

# Stephanie Daich

PUBLISHED BY:

Stephanie Daich on Smashwords

Alora Funk

the

Discovery

Copyright © 2016 by Stephanie Daich

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author's work.

Cover Design:

Amber McNemar

www.ethinkgraphics.com

TABLE OF CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

About the Author

Other books written by Stephanie Daich

#  Chapter 1

As the police car pulled away from the Hearts, I peered through the back window, watching London, Mandy, and Paul wave good bye to me from the porch. The high pitch sirens pounded against my ears, blaring its repetitive noise. Red and blue lights flashed their obnoxious stimulus, ricocheting within the chambers of my skull, bouncing off my brain tissue and causing my head to throb. I looked at my so called friends. My love for them instantly turned bitter. The combination of noise, light, and disappointment overwhelmed me. I closed my eyes for the rest of the ride. They had betrayed me. I had counted on them for help, yet there they stood sending me to my death. Why had Mandy and London called the police? My fingers tingled as a new reality hit me. I was on my own. I had no one.

### Five hours before

"I am so happy to see you," London said with a brittle voice. The folds of her body wrapped around me, soft and squishy, pulling me in. She was a hugger. Her sloppy kisses wet my face. Tears streamed down her plump cheeks. "It was wrong of me to leave you on a mountain all by yourself. Anything could have happened to you. It makes me just sick to think I was so careless to abandon you. You are just a child. Did you know I drove back here two different times looking for you. I couldn't climb the mountain, but I called up for you for hours each time. The second time I came back, I had even brought a megaphone with me, but to no luck. You must have not heard me."

When she had left me at the base of the mountain, we had arranged to reconvene four days later, hoping things had settled.

Her concern touched me, but I had been fine by myself. I was Alora Funk! The only danger in my life was the Russians. I could control anything else, at least I thought I could, but I feared them.

"London, I am fine," I said avoiding another kiss. Her breath smelt like rotten fruit.

"None the less, I am not going to leave you here again." She brushed away a strand of yellowish-orange hair out of her face. The last time I saw her, she had blond hair, now it had an unsightly orange hue to it, probably from a bad dye job.

"Are you going to take me home?" I asked. At the moment, I really didn't have a home. Nowhere was safe for me, except the mountain.

"No, no, no," London proclaimed adamantly. She seemed different with her obnoxious orange hair. Why had she done that to herself? "They haven't caught that Russian couple. They are still loose. If I take you back to your home, then they will come and get you. Really, I just don't know what to do with you. Technically, you are wanted from the cops right now." A yellowish-green aura surrounded her, showing how worried she was.

"WHY AM I WANTED?" I exclaimed in shock. I imagined my image on police banners around the nation. _$1,000 REWARD. Bring Alora Funk in. DEAD OR ALIVE!_

Closing my eyes, I inhaled deeply. My cheeks burned.

"Because, Child Protective Services doesn't know where you are. You are considered a runaway, or kidnapped. The problem is, if you are found with me, then that makes me a kidnapper. That really wouldn't look good on my husband's career." Her husband was a sheriff.

"You didn't kidnap me. You saved me." How could anyone prosecute London? She radiated purity.

"I don't think that is how the courts will see it." Her nails dug into her right arm as she madly scratched at it.

"Where else can I stay where Child Protective Services won't know about?" I thought for a moment. "How about the Hearts? They have been very good to me, and Child Protective Services doesn't know about them."

"I guess it is worth a try," London said, bedraggled. Dark circles puffed under her eyes. Her movements were slow, her exhaustion manifesting through her sluggish manner. I was plaguing her with stress. A pang of guilt seized me. London would be better off without me. I hadn't asked her to care for me. She entered my life on her own accord, never-the-less, I still felt responsible for her fatigued spirit. Trying to oppress my shame, I climbed into London's car. Carefully, she drove through both canyons to Mandy Heart's house and pulled into the driveway. The sun shone brightly, illuminating the windows in the Heart's house. It looked like fire was in them.

The car wasn't even fully parked when the Heart's front door flew open. Mandy ran out. "Alora, you are alright! You are wanted, did you know that?" she said opening my car door.

I couldn't look her in the eyes. I had to turn away, full of shame, as if I had robbed a bank or something.

"Hey Mandy," London said. The two had met before.

"What is going on, Mrs. London Bridges? I saw Alora on KSL news today. They reported she might have been kidnapped again. They said if anyone has any information on her they should call in right away. Should I be calling? Did you kidnap her?" Mandy seemed to be shouting in an orotund voice, penetrating every living thing within a ten mile radius. Why did she have to talk so loud?

"NO!" London blurted out. She nervously looked over her shoulders, hoping none of the neighbors had heard. "Can we come inside before someone sees Alora?" London whispered. I searched up and down the street, fearful Mandy's voice had already reached the police station, and they were on their way to seize me. Thankfully, no one seemed to be outside on Mandy's street.

Mandy stepped aside, "Sure" she said. "Paul is making some French toast. Would you like some?"

My mouth salivated to her invitation. "Yes, please."

We walked through the Heart's kitchen and passed Paul who was flipping golden French toast on the griddle. My stomach growled as I inhaled the rich, buttery smell. The egg soak bread sizzled on the griddle.

"Hey, it's the fugitive," Paul said jokingly as I walked past him. He didn't seem curious as to why I was there, returning to his chef duties. Heavy smoke lingered in the air, full of fragrance and invitation. My stomach screamed at Paul to feed it. We scooted around the table in the dining room. I slithered to the back, tightly between its protruding edge and the wall, my unofficial appointed spot since I was the smallest. This gave me a straight view of Paul. _Crack._ He broke six eggs and madly beat at his dip. Surely they hadn't been counting on us for breakfast, but so generously, he took to making more toast.

"What is going on, Mrs. London Bridges?" Mandy asked. She picked at the edge of the southwestern table cloth. It was plastic, decorated with browns, reds, and turquoise. Two place mats with coyotes set the table. Above the side window was a matching valance of coyotes.

"The Russians are looking for Alora. They found her at the Sanibels'." London chocked. The words seemed stuck in her throat, or maybe it was the smoke from the frying toast constricting her vocal cords.

I looked down in shame.

"I heard they shot the dog," Mandy said. "They mentioned all about it on the news. They said later she went to another foster family where the Russian couple had tied up the husband and wife."

I hadn't known what the outcome had been to my foster parents. My heart sunk. Had they really tied up the Petersons? How could they tie Mrs. Peterson up? She was pregnant? They better not have hurt the baby.

My fingers found the table cloth and my nails sunk into the warm plastic, a small hole ripped around them. What was my purpose? All I did was bring trouble into people's lives. Everything in me wanted to escape the Heart's and return to the mountains. I could live the rest of my days in solitude. I didn't need anyone, and it was clear that whoever befriended me was in danger. If I hadn't been smooshed between the wall and the table, I would have bolted out the door.

"Are they okay?" I nervously asked. The hole spread around my finger. It was noticeably large. I looked at Mandy. Had she noticed? Carefully, I grabbed a napkin and placed it over my hole.

"Yeah, the news said so," Mandy said spreading out the western table cloth, trying to straighten out the wrinkles she had put in it.

"Well, these guys are chasing her," London said.

"Why don't you take her back to Child Protective Services and let them find a safe placement for her out of state?" Mandy asked as she stared at me with her piercing brown eye. I wiggled in my seat. I wished she'd look away.

"I think there is a mole in Child Protective Services," London replied.

"A mole?" Mandy squinted her nose to the thought. She stood up and went to the kitchen. I relaxed having her eyes off me. The cupboard doors flew open as she gathered her white bone china. With arms full, she carried it to the table. White cups and plates were set in a pleasing manner. I always felt special when I was allowed to eat formally. When I lived with the Sanibels, meals were served Gladiator style. Everyone fought to the death for a sliver of food.

"Yeah, like someone who is selling information about Alora to the Russians. That's how they keep finding her."

"That makes sense," Mandy said contemplating all London told her. In the kitchen, Paul dropped a spoon on their tile floor. _Clank_. We all looked over as he bent down and picked it up. He tossed it into the sink for a final _Clank_.

My mouth watered, waiting for one of his French toasts. A pile began to rise on the serving platter next to the griddle. There was enough that we could start eating. What were we waiting for? I needed Mandy to grab the plate and carry it over.

"Can Alora stay here for a while?" London asked. "Just until we can figure out what to do with her?"

"I don't want to get in trouble," Mandy said to London. Fear colored her face. She turned to me. "You know I would do anything for you, but I can't get taken to jail for helping you."

"I understand," I said. Dejected, darkness loomed within. A brown light surrounded me.

"Why don't you hide her at _your_ house?" Mandy asked London.

"Because, they are already suspecting me. I guess we are just going to have to take her somewhere safe ourselves."

"Where would that be?" Mandy asked as she arranged the silverware. They sparkled beneath her chandelier.

"Do you know anywhere we could take Alora to, anywhere out of state? They know nothing about you, so if you pick the spot, they will never find it," London asked Mandy.

"I can't think of anywhere," Mandy said. She looked like she wanted to help, but she also looked like she didn't. Again, I thought about darting through the door and running away, but first, I wanted some of Paul's French toast.

"Sure, how about my grandparent's estate?" Paul offered as he flipped another toast.

Mandy stared at him and thought. "You know, that would be perfect. I do have a great place you would be lost from the world. No one would find you. In Georgia. Paul's great, great grandparents owned an old cotton plantation. They lost money through some poor investing and shut the place down. They had been close to losing the place several times over, but nothing had happened, and we still have the deed to the old plantation. It's in Paul's parent's name, but the plantation has been idle for years. The home is over a hundred years old. I don't know if it is even standing anymore. It was nestled to the back of the property, and no one would know it was there. Everything had pretty much turned into swamps. I guess you could go live there if you want, if you don't mind living with snakes." I couldn't tell if Mandy was really offering it, or if she was pulling my leg.

London shuttered, her voice tight. "Eww, I hate snakes."

"I am up for a good adventure. You want to go after breakfast?" Mandy smiled.

An old cotton plantation, sounded romantic to me. I was game. The Russians would _never_ find me there.

Panic entered London's face. "Oh my, you want to leave now? I don't know if I can go now. There was a death in my church, and I have a funeral to direct. Also, Sunday, I am giving the lesson in church. I can't just leave yet."

"Mrs. London Bridges, I would have to think Alora's safety is more important than your lesson. Get someone else to teach it," Mandy said looking disgusted.

"Oh, but I have worked so hard on it," London whined.

Paul walked over to the table. "That doesn't make sense, Mandy. I was kidding about them living there," Paul said. "Why would anyone want to live there? It is a long drive to get to Georgia. The home is probably rotten by now. What would you do there? What would she do there? And besides, I don't know why you don't go to the police and get some help from them." He dropped the plate of steaming toast in the middle of the table. London and Mandy didn't even budge. No one reached out for a toast. It was all I could do to keep from throwing my body on top of the pile and scarf every one of them up.

"Because, they will turn her over to Child Protective Services, and we can't trust Child Protective Services right now," London said in a bit of agitation.

"That is ridiculous; there is not a mole there. You guys watch too many movies," Paul said.

London looked at him with furry in her eyes. "You know nothing of this case. Alora has already had the Russians come to both places Child Protective Services has placed her. She is not safe. They had guns, and they meant business." My muscles tensed as I recalled watching the Russian's hold the Sanibel's by gunpoint. Would I ever feel safe again?

"Yeah Paul, this is serious," Mandy joined in on the attack.

Paul slouched under the woman's furry. His eyes darted to his French toast while he wrapped his arm tightly around his chest. "Sorry, I guess I didn't realize the seriousness of the situation." He took his purple tongs and picked up a slice of toast. "Who wants some breakfast?" he asked.

No one said anything as he served us each three pieces. When I lived with the Sanibels, we had to fight for our food. It was a relief when I ate elsewhere and was given generous portions. The rich egg delighted my taste buds. The maple penetrated the bread, and coupled it to a perfect blend of soggy, and crunch. I shoveled the food in quickly, a skill I learned at the Sanibel's. The whole idea of running off to Georgia sounded exciting to me, but none of the adults wanted to. It wasn't practical. In the end, Paul called the police and they came and picked me up.

As the police car pulled away from the Hearts, I peered through the back window, watching London, Mandy, and Paul wave good bye to me from the porch. The high pitch sirens pounded against my ears, blaring its repetitive noise. Red and blue lights flashed their obnoxious stimulus, ricocheting within the chambers of my skull, bouncing off my brain tissue and causing my head to throb. I looked at my so called friends. My love for them instantly turned bitter. The combination of noise, light, and disappointment overwhelmed me. I closed my eyes for the rest of the ride. They had betrayed me. I had counted on them for help, yet there they stood sending me to my death. I already knew I couldn't trust Child Protective Services. Why had Mandy and London called the police? My fingers tingled as a new reality hit me. I was on my own. I had no one.

I was taken to the crisis nursery to wait for Child Protective Services to find a placement for me. They promised they were working on something out of state to keep me safe. I felt snitched upon, given away.

# Chapter 2

"Welcome back," Theresa said as the police escorted me into the playroom of the crisis nursery. Sour smells from the diaper pail seeped into my nose, triggering memories and feelings from the last time I was there. Unease settled within. At least it was Theresa working. She was the first safe person who had taken me in after I was originally rescued from the Russians. Last time I stayed with her, I had discovered important things about myself. Her kindness bid to me as she held her arms wide open. Her energy color was violet. Happiness defined her. Maybe she could take me home with her. She could be my new foster mom!

"Hi," I said, watching Theresa make her way across the room, arms still open. She carefully walked to prevent from tripping over one of the many scattered toys littering the floor. Three young kids plowed through the toys, giggling. I was circled in by Theresa's embrace, her brownish-orange hair rubbed against my cheek as she gave me a hug. I looked at her face with its sea of freckles. Yes, she could be my mom.

"It is good to see you again," she said as she pulled away. "Wow, you look much better than you did the last time you were here. You were sickly looking. I remember how ashen your skin was, and the big dark circles under your eyes. Now you have such strong color, and you have even gained some weight, which is a good thing. I don't know why girls are always scared to put on a pound or two." A small toddler clawed at Theresa's legs, whining, begging to be held. Theresa reached down and gently scooped the child, embracing him against her chest. The toddler wrapped his stubby arms around Theresa's neck and calmed down.

"Thanks," I said. "It is good to see you as well."

"Ohhh," she said as she gave me another hug, squishing the toddler between us. Her violet aura shined around her, reaching out to my yellow-green aura, the two intermixing, mine changing to violet. "It is good to see you again, even though I know you probably don't want to be here right now." She gave me a warm smile. I liked Theresa. I knew I was safe with her.

"Can I speak to you for a minute?" the officer asked her.

Theresa turned to him, "Sure."

He looked at me, "Alone."

"Oh, right, of course. Jane...I mean, its Alora now, isn't it? Alora, make yourself at home, we will be right back."

Still holding the toddler, Theresa took the officer to the movie room, closing the door behind them. Two little kids played around my feet. Theresa must have expected I would keep an eye on them while she talked to the officer. My attention was more on what they were saying behind the closed door. Curious, I stretched my Zen through the wooden door and carried their sound waves back to me, by doing this, I could hear their conversation.

My Zen was something I had discovered about myself. It was a sort of inner appendage I controlled. After becoming aware of molecules, atoms, and energy, I could use this appendage, sort of spiritual in nature, to reach out and hold onto the matter all around me, and with it, I could literally control anything, using the same amount of effort as say, moving one's hand.

"It is pretty tricky. Child Protective Services is trying to figure out what to do with her. There is rumor about a leak of information in the department, and they are trying to figure out who it is before they place her again. They are thinking about doing a mock placement, to see if they can draw out who they think is giving all this information to the Russians. Because of the strangeness of her case, she might be here a bit longer than is typical. Will that be okay?" I heard the police say.

"I will have to check with my supervisor, but I mean, what are we to do? The girl needs a safe haven until you can place her," Theresa responded.

"Exactly."

"What if they leak information she is here? I have watched the news. I don't particularly want to get killed by the Russian couple," Theresa said. "And having her here puts the others kids in danger, doesn't it?"

"We are aware of that. There are only a few people who know she is here. And don't worry. We will have an officer stationed 24 hours in front of the nursery until she leaves."

"Oh good, that makes me feel much better."

They talked more, then came out, and the officer left.

Theresa couldn't stop staring at me. "I can't believe you have changed so much. I mean, last time you stayed with me, you weren't even talking. You were so scared and frightened. Oh, and how sick you were. You look so good right now." For some reason her constant staring didn't bother me.

"Yeah, a lot has changed since then. I do feel much better." I tried to maintain eye contact, but had to glance away.

"I have been watching you on the news. Congratulations on being accepted into Harvard!"

I bowed my head in defeat. "I don't think I get to go anymore." I was sad about it, but I think I was more relieved. Harvard was such an intense program. I wasn't sure I wanted to give up the rest my youth, for Harvard sucked it away with all its lectures, homework, and agendas.

"Why can't you go?" Theresa asked in concern.

"Because my life is in danger," I replied.

"Oh, well isn't that a shame." Theresa put the toddler down and piled some toys in his lap. As we talked, she tried to straighten the room.

"They promised I can still go when everything gets safe for me. As soon as they catch that couple, then my life should get back to normal." What was I saying? I didn't know what normal felt like.

Theresa stopped cleaning and took me into the kitchen. "What would you like to eat?" she asked.

"Not burnt macaroni and cheese," I said with a smile on my face. Last time, she had tried to make me macaroni and cheese, but she had burnt it several times.

"Oh yeah, not that," she said laughing.

She went to the cupboards and pulled out some Ritz crackers and poppy seeds. "How about some poppy seed chicken?" she asked.

"Sure," I replied.

"Do you want to help cook it?" She handed the crackers to me.

"Sure."

After giving me instructions, she asked, "Does that sound easy enough?"

"Sure," I said. I took the crackers and with my hands, squeezed the package. I could feel the crackers breaking apart and getting smaller inside their plastic sleeve. I liked mushing them. I dropped the butter, still encased in its wrapper, in the pan. It did nothing.

Theresa noticed. "Oh my, you left the wrapper on." She grabbed the butter and took the paper off it. She felt the pan. "You didn't even turn the pan on," she said. She reached the knobs on the stove and turned the burner on.

"I am sorry," I said in embarrassment. I felt like a complete fool. I had the ability to change matter, but I didn't know how to turn a stove on and melt butter.

I decided the next time I went to the library, I was going to get a few books on how to cook, for I never wanted to look like a fool again.

# CHAPTER 3

When I took a bite of the poppy seed chicken, my tongue did a happy dance. I don't know if it tasted good because I had helped make it, or if this was my new favorite dish. I loved the tender chunks of chicken and the crunchy crackers. The poppy seeds embedded between my teeth.

"You should be proud! You made dinner by yourself!"

That wasn't entirely true, Theresa helped, but I still felt pride in the meal. The other kids had been picked up by their dad before dinner had finished cooking. We were left with a huge pan of leftovers.

When we finished eating, Theresa said, "If any other kids show up hungry, we will have plenty to feed them." She carried the leftovers to the fridge.

When the kitchen was clean, we watched a movie together. She let me snuggle into her. I was comfortable and never wanted to leave her side. At some point, I wanted to convince her to adopt me. When the movie was over, Theresa took me upstairs to one of the girl bedrooms. I enjoyed having the large room to myself. It was nothing like the small, dingy bedroom I had at the Sanibel's.

"I will let you dress yourself," she said to me as she deposited the pajamas on my bed. Last time I was there, she had dressed me. After she closed the door, I slipped into the pajamas. They were a bit small on me, but I didn't mind, for it wasn't much different than wearing the Sanibel's used clothes. When I had first moved in with the Sanibels, they had given me their worst hand-me-downs to wear. It was only after my summer camp at Harvard, I obtained a real wardrobe of clothes. Of course, what good did those nice clothes do me now, for they were still back at the Sanibels? Once again, I had no clothes of my own.

Before I went to sleep, I looked at the backyard through my window. I was on the second floor of the large crisis nursery. The dark sky sparkled with stars. I stared out the window naming every star I could see. I knew all their names, but it took time to identify each one. It had a hypnosis effect, much like counting sheep. I found my head becoming groggy. I was beat. I slipped into bed and tucked myself in. It felt empty. I missed sleeping with Taz, the Sanibel's German shepherd who usually slept with me. I hoped she was okay. I heard the Russians had shot her in the leg.

...

In a deep sleep, I awoke to tape shutting my mouth. My muscles stiffened as panic set in. I squirmed and fought, but the rest of my body was held down. A pillow case went over my face as my body lifted in air. Overcome with fear, almost paralyzed, I stopped moving and thinking, my logical mind numb with fear.

My body was slung back and forth as it was carried down a ladder, which I had to presume was on the outside of the window. I kept holding my breath out of fear, my lungs almost shutting off on their own. Beads of sweat soaked my face and the pillowcase. My lips and mouth drying out behind the tape. After constant jostling on the ladder, my captors ran, bouncing me up and down, jolting my neck around, then stopped. My body was launched over something, probably a backyard fence. Adrenalin spiked within, yet I still couldn't think or move. I hit the ground with great force as the air knocked out of me. With my mouth taped, I could only breathe out of my nose, making it nearly impossible to catch my breath. Several hands picked me up, and I was again carried for some time, until once again, I was thrown over something, probably another fence. Every muscle ached from the constant assault. After more carrying, I was tossed in a car trunk. The car sped away with me locked in the back, still tied up by tape. Exhaust seeped in. My head pounded from the lack of sufficient oxygen. The turbulence knocked me around and smashed me into the metal framing. I curled in a ball of defeat.

We had been driving for twenty minutes when finally my intellectual mind opened up and pushed my fear away. Why was I letting myself get kidnapped? I could do something about it. I focused my Zen on the tape around my wrists, ankles, and mouth. Instantly I disintegrated it.

Every time the car would go over a bump, my head slammed against the top of the trunk. Sometimes so hard, I saw stars. With my extremities free, I needed to get away. What could I do? I thought until I had an idea. I reached my Zen into the engine, manually slowing the vehicle down. When we were barely moving, I used my Zen to open the trunk. Without waiting to assess the situation, I jumped onto the road below. Since the car was still going seven miles an hour, I hit the pavement harder and faster than I was hoping for. The impact collapsed my legs. The car slammed on its breaks. They must have noticed the trunk had opened.

As I lay on the road, I could see beaming lights coming my way. We were on the freeway, and a car was barreling straight at me. The oncoming car's tires skid as the car fishtailed back and forth, weaving out of control. There wasn't enough time for it to stop. It was going to run over me! I reached deep within and grabbed my Zen, collecting the surrounding energy and magnetic molecules, and built a wall directly in front of me. The car crashed hard into my molecule wall, almost like a force field. The metal screeched as it bent and broke, folding inward from the great force of the crash. Smoke billowed thick and black. A blaze of panic erupted within. What about the car's passenger? What had I done? A sickening feeling made my stomach feel tight and ill. I hoped I hadn't injured, or worse, killed anyone.

I ran to the driver's door. It wouldn't open, compacted together, metal pushed in. I used the energy around and pulled off the door. Inside was a woman whose head rested on the dashboard. Thick, red blood soaked the interior, and the woman's clothing. It dripped off the windows. My head became dizzy and things went dark, but I couldn't let myself pass out. I had to help the woman.

I gathered energy to strengthen myself, then with an increase in stamina, I reached my Zen in and laid it on the woman's head. I pulled the elements from her own body to fix her. She had crushed her zygomatic bone, clavicle, and C2 spine. I set her bones back and osteosis with them. With my Zen inside her, I could tell she was experiencing as much internal bleeding as external bleeding. I repaired her veins and realigned her body. I drained the swelling accumulating in her brain. Her eyes opened as she flashed me a delirious smile. Poor woman. I had done that to her. I was evil, a villain. As I smoothed her skin, someone grabbed me from behind. Before I could fight off my assailant, a needled pierced my rump. Everything went dark.

The poison surged through me, keeping my conscious asleep. As they retied me and put me back in the trunk, somewhere in my intellectual mind, my Zen went to work, attaching to the poison and heating it up, burning within my veins. The intense heat was intolerable. A pain so overwhelming, I wished death. Even though I was aware of all that was going on inside my body, I lacked the control to wake up. The poison became so hot, it evaporated, weeping through my veins, through my skin, and dissipating in the air. Finally, free from the poison, my consciousness returned.

I laid in awe at my marvelous brain for rescuing me, despite it being the most painful experience in my life.

Quickly, I used my Zen to remove the new tape restraints they had put on me. My body slammed into the side of the trunk's framing. I had to do a better job of escaping. Again, I slowed the car down. They had to know it was me this time. I would have to be quick and escape before they had a chance to get out of the car.

After the trunk popped open, I jumped out. Instead of allowing myself to fall to the road again, I levitated myself and hovered over the road, noticing we were still on the freeway. The car slammed on its breaks. I wasn't going to let them get out. With my Zen, I locked their doors and accelerated their car, it reaching ninety miles an hour as I watched it zoom away. Now they were the prisoners.

When they were out of sight, I decided to fly back to the car accident I had caused, for I wanted to fix the lady's car. I knew she was going to be alright, because I had healed her, but I still wanted to do more for her, because I had caused it.

I had been under the poison much longer than I thought. It had felt only like five minutes. I searched my eternal clock and found it had been five hours! That troubled me. I flew to a ditch at the side of the freeway and sat. Cold, wet grass stuck to the side of my bare leg where the pajama legs crept up. A chilling wind penetrated the thin material. It would be too late to go back and fix the lady's car, but at least I had healed her.

Tears warmed my cheeks. I was a monster. The lady would be without a car because of me. Did I have any purpose in this life? It seemed the only thing I did was leave a trail of destruction.

My body felt like it had been shoved in a meat processor and ground over and over. I rubbed at the bruises on my arms and legs, they were almost all black and blue. My calf went into a spastic cramp.

"Ahh!" I screamed out in agony.

I sent my Zen to my axons in my nerves and blocked the pain receptors. With a sigh, my shoulders dropped, and I relaxed. With collected energy, I strengthened myself. Despite all the energy I took, I couldn't stop the tears from flowing. Deep fear encircled my young body as I shivered on the side of the freeway all alone. I wanted a mom to embrace me, sing to me, and comfort me. I squeezed my knees close to my body and sobbed. I cried for an hour, then looked up at the stars to figure out where I was. According to their alignment, I was eight miles over the border of Nevada. I wasn't even in Utah, how depressing. More tears escaped. I was completely alone.

I used my internal navigation to guide me and flew to St. George Utah. I avoided the roads so I could safely fly without being spotted. Flying was easy, because I used the energy around me to suspend me in air.

The sun had lightened the sky by the time I reached the bordering metropolis of St. George. I needed a break. I landed and walked into St. George. Eventually finding a Denny's. Inside, the hostess looked at me weird, and it was then I realized I was still in pajamas.

"Are you okay?" he asked

"Fine," I said.

"Are you wanting to stay and get something to eat, or are you looking for carryout?"

"Yes," I said. "I want to stay. My mom and I are staying at the Holiday Inn. My mom is on a diet, so she sent me to get breakfast alone," I lied.

"Booth or seat?" the hostess asked. He must have been satisfied about my lie.

"Booth," I replied.

As he walked me to my booth, I watched the eyes of a few patrons check me out. I felt out of place. I wanted to transform my PJ's into an outfit, but I knew doing so would draw more attention than a young girl in pajamas would.

After checking out the menu, I ordered a hefty omelet, golden hash browns, buttered toast, and hot chocolate. My stomach was going to start eating itself it I didn't fill it soon. Everything tasted wonderful. I quickly shoveled it all in, a bad habit gained from living with the Sanibels. When my plate was licked clean, I relaxed in my seat, full and satisfied. For the moment, I had forgotten my predicament. I rested as the savory food warmed my insides and brought me comfort.

"Can I get you anything else?" the server asked as he brought me the check. Fear hit me when I remembered I had no money. I hadn't thought about how I would pay when I had gone inside.

"That will be all," I said nervously. My hands shook. I couldn't pay. What if he called the cops on me? What was I going to do?

My heart sped up. How was I going to pay for what I ate? More seats had filled up. Loud chattering commenced. The place was almost filled. I wondered if I could run out without anyone stopping me. Or, I could tell my server I was headed to the Inn to grab my mom to pay for the food. That probably wouldn't work. The server would most likely call the Inn. As I felt myself sweat, I looked at the napkin in my hand, passing it back and forth between my fingers. I wrapped my hands around the napkin and sent my Zen on it. When I opened them, a crisp hundred dollar bill had taken its place. I had studied currency and knew exactly how it looked, having a perfect ability to recall information. I had turned a napkin into money! Thrilled, I slipped Franklin into the bill's folder and walked out the door. I was halfway across the parking lot when my server came out the front door chasing after me, carrying the hundred dollar bill in his hand. My heart pounded. Could he tell the money was fake?

"Hey, you forgot your change," he said.

"Just call it a tip," I replied.

"Thanks," he said back joyously. He stopped running and stared after me, his face breaking into a huge smile as he went back into Denny's. Warmness from within brought me joy. I had made him happy. Maybe I could use my abilities to help people. As I walked, I realized how bad I had to go to the bathroom. Returning to Denny's, I used their restroom. Then, on my way out, I grabbed a handful of napkins.

As I walked through the parking lot to the Super Store next door, I put my hands in my pockets and played with the napkins. I pulled them out and looked at a fist full of hundred dollar bills. Exalted, I made plans for the newly acquired money! I was going to have fun!

I went to the department store and found underwear, shirt, shoes, and socks.

"$67.56," the cashier said.

I handed her a hundred dollar bill. "Keep the change," I replied as if I was a billionaire.

"I can't," she said, handing me back my change and the receipt.

"Sure, it's a tip," I replied. I wanted to give my money away since it was so easy to make. I liked how serving made me feel.

"I can't accept tips," she said.

"That is stupid. I want to give it to you."

"That is very nice of you, but please, I can't."

"Just put it in your pocket, who will know," I said. She was thwarting my plans to serve her.

The clerk pointed up to the cameras on the ceiling. "They will see me put money in my pocket then they will think I am either stealing from you or from them. But thank you for the thought, it was really nice."

I felt dejected. As I grabbed my bag, I asked. "Is there a bathroom I can change into?"

"Sure, it's at the front."

"Thanks,"

"You bet, have a good day."

"You too."

I took my things and changed in the bathroom, stuffing the PJ's in the garbage can. Back outside, I sat on a bench and cried. My high from creating money was gone. People gave me dumb looks as they passed me. I couldn't stop crying. I felt so alone. I had my head in my lap when I felt a hand grab my shoulder. Horror hit me as I jerked away. The Russians had found me! Ready to run, I looked up to see a Spanish lady in her forties gently touching me. Her aura was yellow, curious to why I was crying. I relaxed, relieved she wasn't Russian.

"Is something wrong, sweetie?" she asked.

"I am fine, "I said wiping the tears off my cheeks.

"Can I do anything for you?" she asked.

"No, I will be fine."

The lady walked away. "Wait," I called after her. "Do you have a phone I can use?"

"Of course," she said as she sat beside me. She opened her mammoth purse, digging around until she pulled out a cell phone. "Here you go." She handed it to me.

The phone smelt like perfume. I called London, there was no answer. I tried Mandy.

"Hello," I heard Mandy say.

"This is Alora," I said as my voice choked up.

"ALORA!!! Where are you? I saw on the news you had been kidnapped from the crisis nursery."

"I am in St. George."

"Who took you, was it the Russians?"

"Yes."

"Do they still have you?"

"No."

"Oh Alora, have you called the police."

"No."

"Call them right now before the Russians get you again."

"I am not calling them. The last time you did, all they did was take me to Child Protective Services. They will do the same thing all over again, then I will get kidnapped again. I have to do this without them if I want to live. Can you understand this?" I was bold, but I had to be, this was my life we were talking about.

"Yes," came a meek reply.

As I talked, the Spanish lady stared at me intently. My conversation must have shocked her.

I heard Mandy answer, "I don't know, Alora, it would be dangerous for me to help you. Dangerous because of the Russians, and dangerous because the police are looking for you. If the police find you with me, then they might arrest me. If the Russians find me, then they might kill me."

"I understand, goodbye," I said as I cried harder. If she was going to turn me down, then I had nothing more to say to her.

"Wait, Alora, what are you going to do?"

"I don't know, hide out, I guess."

The lady next to me looked like her eyeballs were going to pop out.

"Alora, please, that isn't good. Go to the police," Mandy pleaded

"NO!" I yelled louder than I had meant to. "I can't trust them right now. I can only trust you. _Or at least I thought I could."_

"Fine, fine, I will call London and we will figure out what to do. How can I get a hold of you? Should I call this number back?"

"No, it's not my phone. Listen, you can find me..." I looked at the lady. She was hanging onto every word I was saying, as if she was making mental notes. "Tell the other lady you are working with to find me at her favorite southern spot."

"What other lady? What are talking about?" Mandy asked confused.

"The one you said you were going to call." I didn't want to use London's name around the eavesdropper.

"London?" Mandy said.

"Yes, tell her I will be waiting at her favorite southern spot."

"And what spot is that?"

"Ask her. She will know."

"Be safe Alora," Mandy said.

"Hurry," I pleaded then hung up. I handed the phone back to the lady.

"Are you Alora Funk?" the lady asked.

Startled, I jumped back. How did she know me?

"Don't worry, honey, I will call the police and get you help. I thought you were Alora, you are all over the news."

"Please don't call the police," I said.

With her left hand, the lady nervously grabbed my arm. "Don't run off, let me get you help."

I was about to push her off me, when I realized Mandy's phone number was in her phone. I didn't want her to give it to the police. I used my Zen and melted the phone in her right hand. The hot plastic burned her. Screaming, she dropped the phone and let go of me. I bolted away from her reach.

There I went hurting people again. I felt dark. "Sorry about your hand," I said as I sprinted away from her.

...

I ran until I knew I was out of sight from the lady. I needed to get to the Tuacahn Theater, since that was London's favorite southern place. I wanted to fly there, but with all the people around, I was afraid to fly in the day light. Since I didn't want to walk all the way to the theater, I needed to find another means of transportation. I looked around the parking lot and had an idea. A red truck parked alone would do the trick. I hoisted myself in the back. Luckily, inside there was a tarp I hid under. I stayed covered for two hours until a couple of guys climbed into the cab of the truck. The engine roared, the bed vibrated. The truck jerked and headed out of the parking lot. I sat up and looked over the cab to the street. They were not headed in the direction I needed. With my Zen, I reached in and took control of the truck, turning it south then west. I could hear the driver freak out as he watched the truck control the route. The two confused cowboys screamed, never noticing me in the back, their attention focused on their "possessed" vehicle.

Eventually, I made the truck turn onto W. Snow Canyon Prkwy. The men were hysterically yelling. The passenger finally noticed me and kept looking forward and backwards until he pushed opened the cab window.

"Hey kid, what are you doing back there? It isn't safe for you to be back there."

"I am fine," I said, as I kept my eye on the road.

"What are you doing back there? Get out," he commanded.

"When you stop, I will get out," I replied, still keeping my eyes on the road as I continued to control the truck.

"We can't stop!" he hollered. "You don't understand, a devil is controlling this truck."

"That is the stupidest thing I've heard," I bluffed.

"Well, at least crawl up in the cab and put a seatbelt on," the passenger said. "I am really worried about you. This truck has a mind of its own and it's not safe for you to be back there."

At first, I wasn't going to comply, but then I got scared. I didn't want the guys to be suspicious about me. I didn't want them to call the cops on me. Tuacahn was meant to be my hideout, but if the cops got called, then I would have to hide somewhere else, and how would I meet up with Mandy and London. If I complied and told some bullcrap story, then they would have no reason to turn me into the police.

I squeezed my body through the window and climbed in the cab with the men. As I did, I remembered how Mandy had told me not to take rides with strangers. I had hitchhiked and gotten myself into a bit of trouble with some teenagers awhile back. It hadn't stopped me, for I continued to hitchhike as needed. Being in the truck with those men wasn't exactly hitching hiking, it was more like carjacking, except, they didn't know it was me who was jacking the car.

"Stop, stop, stop, please," the driver pleaded with the unknown force controlling his truck. His foot pounded on the brake with no success. With his ice blue aura, and white face, he looked frightened.

"What were you doing back there?" the passenger asked me as he kept looking at the road.

I had to think quickly, for I didn't want to give them any idea I was a run away, or the missing Alora Funk.

"I needed a ride to work," I lied.

"Where do you work?"

"At..."I had to think. I looked at the map in my head of the St. George area. "I work at the Red's Cliff Mall," I said.

"Aren't you kind of young to work at the mall?" the cowboy asked as he looked me over.

"Please just stop!" the driver bawled at the truck as it continued to take us to the theater. He seemed too manly to cry, but he was. His passenger watched him in terror for a few minutes then turned back to me. He must have forgotten his question because he came at me with a different one.

"Well, you are going to be late for work, because I have no idea when this truck is going to stop." He reached over me and grabbed my seat belt. "Please buckle up," he desperately said.

I buckled and within a short time the truck stopped at Tuahachn. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," the driver cried into his steering wheel. He jumped out of the truck and kneeled at the side of the parking lot.

"It looks like you's gonna be late to work," the passenger said to me. "Serves you right for trying to sneak a ride." We both climbed out of the truck and went and stood next to the driver who must have been offering a silent prayer. He opened his eyes and looked up at us. He almost acted like he was noticing me for the first time.

"What you doing in my truck?" the driver asked, eyeballing me.

"Your friend told me to come in."

"What's she doing in my truck?" he asked the passenger.

"It wasn't safe for her in the back without a seatbelt on."

"What was she doing in the back?"

"She says she was hitching a ride to work," the passenger informed him.

The driver looked at me. "Where do you work?"

"Red's Cliff Mall."

"Dang girl, I already late for work. I don't have time to drive you to the mall."

"That's fine. I will call my mom."

The driver looked at his watch. "We are late, let's go Rick. The boss ain't ever gonna believe this story."

"You can't just leave her here," Rick the passenger said looking at me.

"Sure I can. I ain't responsible for her. I didn't invite her for a drive."

"I'm fine, I'm fine," I said slowly backing away from them. "I will call my mom, no big deal."

"See, she's fine, not our problem," the driver said as he climbed in the truck. Rick shook his head as he followed. Their tires squealed as they pulled out of the parking lot.

I pulled the hoodie over my head and wandered around, waiting for Mandy to come.

# CHAPTER 4

I felt Mandy and London pull up. I couldn't see them yet, but I could feel their energy. I wandered over to the parking lot and found London's car. When they saw me, they threw open their doors and ran out and scooped me up into a three-way hug.

"We were extremely worried about you," London said. "So, so worried about you. I am glad you are alright."

"I am fine, I am fine." I liked their concern.

"What happened?" Mandy asked.

I wanted to tell them all the details, but it was almost 8:00pm and we didn't have time. "Let me tell you later, but right now we are going to be late."

"Late to what?" London asked.

With a twinkle in my eye, I said, "To Beauty and the Beast." I held out three tickets to the production.

"Where did you get those?" Mandy quizzed me.

"Somewhere," I said with another wink.

"We don't have time to see the play," Mandy replied.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Cause we need to get heading back."

"What is our hurry?" I asked.

"Well, we need to figure out what to do with you," London said. "This is no time for a play."

"How about you take me to Georgia?" I offered.

"Georgia is just too far," London replied.

"Paul was kidding about that," Mandy added.

"So you don't really have a plantation in Georgia?"

"We do," Mandy said. "Everything he said about it was true, except for the idea of going there, that was farfetched."

"It didn't sound farfetched to me. Why don't we go there and hide. No one would find me there," I begged. A crowd of people pushed past us, scrambling to get their seats before the show started.

"I don't know. You are asking a lot," London said.

"We are talking about my life here. I don't think it's much to ask to keep me safe. You have no idea what I have been through."

"We will do anything to keep you safe," London said, "but we have to be smart and pick the right thing. I am just not sure going to Georgia is the right thing, do you know what I mean?"

"Listen guys, the play is about to start. We can talk about this later," I said as I put myself between the two ladies and grabbed their hands. "Right now, we have a play to watch." With that, I lead the two ladies to the amphitheater.

I loved the play. I had never seen one before and the costumes and props seemed magical to me.

After the play, it was too late to drive anywhere far. We went back to St. George and got a hotel room. The ladies were tired from their drive, so we didn't talk much about the situation we were in. Instead, we settled for the night. They pulled in a roller bed for me.

We quickly fell asleep. In the morning, London went down to the lobby and brought us back breakfast. We ate it in the room while we tried to decide what to do.

"I agree with Alora," London said as she took a huge bite of a chocolate muffin. Her cheeks puffed out, her pudgy nose squished up, resembling a pig's snout. The crumbs stuck to her fingers. "The police aren't a good idea, for they will just return her to Child Protective Services, and as we already know, there is a mole there and Alora's life is at risk." She licked the chocolate off each finger. It disgusted me to watch.

"I say we go to Georgia," I exclaimed. "No one would ever think to look for me there."

"Easy for you to say, for you having nothing going on in your life. I am the leader of the woman's society in my church. They need me. I can't just walk away from them," London said as little pieces of chocolate stuck to her teeth.

"Nothing going on in my life," I snapped. "I should be in Harvard right now. This is affecting me as it is the two of you." I didn't mean to come at her strong, but she didn't seem to understand the importance of the situation. If we weren't careful, then I would be taken by the Russians again and maybe I wouldn't be able to escape the next time.

"I am sorry, Alora, you are right."

Mandy's phone rang. "Hello,...yes Hi Paul. No, we stayed at a hotel last night, for it was too late to drive back. I sent you a text.......Yes, we are still here......No, we haven't watched the TV. NO WAY! You are kidding!! No, that isn't right. No! See what I get for helping her."

The color washed out of Mandy's face.

"Okay, yes do that......Thank you."

"What's going on?" London asked. Her eyes squinted as she wrung her hands together.

"Apparently, Alora was spotted in Saint George yesterday. She used someone's phone to call me, and now they have my name linked to Alora."

"How could they trace the call? I melted the lady's phone?"

"They don't need her phone to trace it to me. Her phone provider has a record."

"Crap," I said.

"Hey, watch your language," London growled.

"Sorry," I replied as I ducked my head.

"Do they know she is with you?" London asked, her face had gotten white as well.

"No, Paul told them I was sleeping and it was actually he who had talked to Alora. He told the police the Russians had brought you to St George and after you escaped, you were planning on heading to Canada. He thought he could shake them off our trail a little," Mandy said.

London had lost almost all color in her face. "Do they know about me?" she asked.

"No," Mandy said. "I am the only lead in their case, well, actually not even me now, more Paul, since he told them he was the one who had talked to her."

"Smart thinking."

"What are we going to do?" Mandy asked.

"I think you and I are going to end up in jail," London whined.

"They can't put us in jail for helping a kid," Mandy answered back in annoyance.

"Sure they can. Are you really that naive?"

"London, we have to help Alora."

"I know we do."

"Take me to Georgia," I said.

"That's just too far," London replied.

"You know, I have an idea. We aren't very far from my family," Mandy said.

"That's right, your family is in New Mexico, right?" I asked.

"Yeah, why don't we take Alora there for now. Maybe someone will have an idea for us."

"Smart thinking. I like it," I said.

I jumped up and shot my arm into the air. "Yippe! I've wanted to go to New Mexico and see your family ever since you taught me about your heritage," I said.

It was settled, we would go to New Mexico. After getting ready, we hopped on US-89.

As we reached the Arizona State Boarder, we were stopped by an unexpected roadblock. Police were blocking each car and looking through them.

"What do you think this is?" London nervously asked.

"I think they are looking for Alora," Mandy replied equally as nervous.

"I don't think they would be putting roadblocks up for her," London said as she breathed heavily. She kept darting her eyes in the rearview mirror, glancing back at me.

"Sure they would," Mandy replied. "Paul told me they know Alora is in the Saint George area. They have her on camera at a store, and Denny's. Thankfully, he said, they don't have any film of her with us. I am sure this roadblock is for her."

"Turn around, we can't go through it," London said gasping for air. "Oh, I can't go to jail, I just can't. What will the sisters in church think if I go to jail?"

"We can't turn around, that would look even more suspicious," Mandy said. The cars in front of us moved, and it was our turn. My heart pounded so hard I felt it in my ears. I didn't want the ladies to get in trouble because of me, and I didn't want to be turned back over to Child Protective Services.

"Oh, oh, oh," London said. She gripped the steering wheel with white fingers.

An officer approached the window. London wouldn't look at him. He tapped the window. She didn't look up.

"Unroll your window," he barked.

She unrolled it. "Sorry. What is going on?" Her voice squeaked in nervousness.

"We are looking for Alora Funk. Have you seen her?" He held a picture to the window. It was me. Where had they gotten it from?

"Oh please don't arrest me," she said. I had to say something before she gave herself away, being unaware to what I had done.

"Why would I arrest you? Do you have a warrant for your arrest?" the officer asked.

"Do they have any leads on that Alora girl?" I asked from the backseat.

The officer looked back at me and said, "I can't give that information. Do you know anything about her?"

"No, it just scares me to think someone my age could get kidnapped," I said. I could hear London gasp in the front seat. She turned and looked at me, probably wondering why I was drawing attention to myself. Her eyeballs almost popped out when she saw me. I know she was expecting to see Alora Funk in the backseat.

...

Awhile back when the news had interviewed me about going to Harvard, I had changed my look a little. At the time, I was too skinny. I added some weight and filled out my face. I had learned to manipulate cells with my Zen. As the police approached London's car, I had an idea. I would change my appearance like I had before, but to the point they wouldn't recognize me. I darkened the pigment in my skin to match that of Mandy's. I also changed my blond hair to match the slick, shiny black hair Mandy had. I shifted my nose a little. When I was done, I looked like I could be her daughter, a beautiful Navajo girl.

When Mandy had seen London's reaction, she turned back and looked at me. A smile, long and wide flashed across her face. She obviously was pleased with what I had done. London, however, looked like she might have a heart attack.

"I can see how this can be scary," the officer said to me, completely unaware that I was Alora. He turned his attention back to London. "Can I see your license and registration?"

"Are you asking that of everyone?" London asked.

"No, but you told me not to arrest you, and your acting very jittery. I want to see if there are any warrants out for your arrest."

London dug her wallet out of her purse. "The registration is in the glove box," she said to Mandy. "Will you grab it?"

Mandy opened the glove box and pulled out a stack of papers. "What is all this junk?" she asked as she sorted through it.

"It is warranties and random stuff we have shoved in there."

"This is crazy, you should think about sorting it out some time." Mandy said as she searched through everything. After she had reached the bottom of the pile, she said. "I can't find anything."

"Oh, just give it to me," London said a bit annoyed.

Mandy handed her the paperwork, taking London two shuffles through it to find the registration. She pulled it out the second time through and handed it the officer.

"Here you go," she said.

"How about your insurance card?"

"You said nothing about an insurance card," London said exasperated as she began looking through the pile again. She finally found it and gave it to the officer.

He went back to his car and sat in it for over fifteen minutes. Cars piled up behind us. Guilty, my fingers went tingly. The cars were jammed up because of me. We sat stone cold as we waited. Finally, after what felt like eight hours, he returned to our car and handed London back her license and registration. "Why did you ask me not to arrest you? Are you hiding anything in your vehicle?"

London couldn't even look in his eyes. "No," she said in a squeak. "I was just joking with you."

"Don't you know you never joke with an officer of the law? Will you pop your trunk? I need to look back there?"

London released the lever and the trunk flew open. The officer snooped through everything then returned to London's window.

He held up a picture of me again. My mouth went dry. "Alright, I am going to let you go. If you see Alora Funk or have any tips on her, call the police."

"Thanks," London said as she put the car in gear and slowly drove away.

"My heart hurts. It is throbbing," London said, breaking the silence. Twenty minutes had passed since we left the roadblock.

Mandy turned back and looked at me. "How did you do that?" she asked.

"It really isn't very hard. I simply changed the pigment in my skin and hair."

"Sure, sounds simple, women do it all the time," Mandy mocked.

"I could actually do it to you, if you would like," I offered.

"Oh no. I am fine the way I am. I love being Navajo," Mandy replied.

"How about you, London? Do you ever tire of being a blond?"

"No way, blonds have the most fun, don't you know?"

"Hey, I know how to have fun." Mandy responded.

Mandy grabbed London's hair and pulled at the roots. "You aren't even a true blond."

London took her hand from the steering wheel and shooed Mandy away. "Leave my hair alone."

"I can make you a real blond," I offered.

"I don't want any part of your hoodoo-voodoo."

Things became quiet again, until London said, "Look at me, I am still shaking. I was sure he was going to arrest us and put Alora back with Child Protective Services. Alora, you are amazing."

"I know," I said with a smile.

"That was so scary," London said.

"Let's move on and not think about it," Mandy said.

"Good idea. I just can't imagine if they would have put me in jail again," London sighed.

"AGAIN?" Mandy asked, her voice raising.

London's fingers went white as she gripped the steering wheel. Her aura turned magenta, radiating her embarrassment.

"Is there something about the _great Sister Bridges_ I should know about?" Mandy pried.

London stared at the road and ignored Mandy. Empathetically, I was sorrowful for London. She had a past. So what? She had repented to her God for it and had received the law's reconciliation. I wanted to save her from Mandy's interrogation.

"How about some music?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"Yes, I agree, I think we need music." London turned on the radio, blasting it. She looked relieved for the distraction. It was probably louder than she would normally go, using it to push Mandy away. After three songs, the mood changed, and we were all dancing in our seats. London bobbed her head up and down, her orange hair bouncing everywhere, looking like cotton candy, my stomach growled. Mandy waved her arms around to the rhythm. Exhilarated, I followed Mandy's moves, bopping my head up and down to the beat. I was cool. An excited happiness controlled me. I had spent very little of my life spontaneously letting go. My arm flew in front of my face, and I laughed, so full of joy. Dancing and forgetting our problems, we drove in and out of Arizona's and Utah's borders a couple of times until we crossed into New Mexico.

When we pulled into the reservation, Mandy turned to me and said, "Will you please make yourself look all white and blond again?"

"Why, I think it is safer for me to travel in disguise."

"You're right, it is, but not while we are on the Res. I would like you to be yourself. I don't want to trick my family."

"Okay, that makes sense," I replied as I changed my looks back to normal.

...

We stayed on the reservation for three days. Mandy treated us like celebrities, introducing us to all her family and friends, saying only kind things about us. I could tell her family deeply respected her. I liked the vibration of energy on the reservation. The people surrounded us with curiosity and helpfulness, always ready to lend a hand. I loved the union I felt with her family, making me wish I was part of it.

The second day we were there, Mandy took us to see the Shiprock Formation in New Mexico, a sacred place to her. It was reverent as I looked at the giant rock in front of us. The wind was hot and dry. I needed a drink. I looked over to Mandy who radiated light from her face, noticing that Shiprock had an emerald green aura. Green light swished around from the rock, floating, almost looking like wisps of green fog. It went over to Mandy and encompassed her, then entered her. Her purple aura disappeared as it matched Shiprock's green aura, the two connecting by their light energy. Mandy closed her eyes, looking completely at peace. I looked at London and my aura, the monument did not affect us like it had Mandy. Our auras didn't merge with Shiprock's. With her eyes still closed, Mandy hummed. No wonder she loved it there. Her spirit seemed to align with the positive, strong energy force of Shiprock, and they were in a sense, one. I grabbed London's hand and led her on a walk. Mandy needed space for private mediation.

...

On our third day, a small child ran to the house we were staying at. Her small chest heaved in and out as she attempted to catch her breath. Her aura was ice blue, which made me scared. My eyes blinked rapidly waiting for her to talk.

"There are some strange people looking for your friend," she told Mandy. I stopped breathing. Who was looking for me? Could it be the police? Maybe it was the Russians, but if so, how did they find me? I bit my lip. Maybe no one was there. She could have gotten her information by watching TV. I was plastered all over the channels. I squeezed my hands together. I needed to calm down. Surely she had just seen me on TV.

"Tell me more about them," Mandy asked.

"They spoke funny," she said.

Spoke funny. That meant they had to be on the reservation. My aura turned ice blue, as did Mandy's and London's. I cleared my throat. How was anyone there? Had Paul told them? There was no way they could trace me to the reservation, no way!

Mandy turned to her mom and had a conversation in Navajo. I wished I could understand what they said. As they talked, we could hear the local dogs barking angrily. There were wild dogs all over the reservation. They didn't belong to anyone, and yet to everyone. They seemed oblivious to all the activity on the reservation, but suddenly they sounded angry, barking their cries of warning.

London jumped up and stood by Mandy. Her hands shook, her pail skin becoming even whiter. "What is going on?" she asked reaching out for Mandy.

"The Russians are here."

Suddenly, five people rushed into the house. They were not from the reservation. They were foreign to those parts. None of them were the Russian couple I had seen inside the Sanibel home. They were much scarier looking, all decked out in black, military combat looking outfits with large muscular physiques, and faces crafted out of steal. Two looked Asian, one looked Latino, one was Caucasian, and the other was dark skinned. My knees buckled when I saw the machine guns pointed at us.

"On the floor, on the floor," they barked. Without fighting, we dropped on our bellies, except Mandy's mom, a petite woman, 4ft 9inches. Through her weathered skin, she looked at the men and stood her ground.

"This is my house. Leave!" she barked. For such a small frame, she had power.

"Mom, get down," Mandy reached up and pulled at her mom's shirt.

"I will not," she said crossing her arms over her chest. She glared at the intruders, unaware of their capabilities.

Before Mandy could say another word, the Latino came over and bashed the side of his gun into her head, instantly dropping her to the ground. Acid rose from my stomach to my throat. Bitterly, I swallowed it back down. Mandy called out in fear. My heart burned and tears formed in my eyes. Why would they do that to an old woman? They were scum.

"All we want is Alora. The rest of you stay down, and no one else will have to get hurt."

The Caucasian reached down and grabbed my arm. Before I could react, he yanked me up with such force, I felt like my arm was going to rip off, like I was a rag doll. Involuntarily, I screamed out in pain.

Mandy's mom jumped up again. For a small lady, she had fire.

"She's just a baby, leave her alone," she growled.

The Asian pointed the nozzle of his gun right into her face. "I count to two, and then I shoot. On your stomach, NOW!"

There was no way I could allow him to kill Mandy's mom. He wouldn't think twice about shooting an old lady. He was not bluffing, he meant action. Mandy's mom stepped into the nozzle. She was not going to go cower. Concurrently, Mandy was bawling at her mom.

"One," he said.

I couldn't sit by and let him kill her. With my Zen, I made his arms become paralyzed, the gun slipped out of his hands. Before it hit the ground, I used the surrounding energy and elevated the gun up. I didn't know what to do with it, so I floated it to Mandy's mom's hands. She had the guts to use it. As she took a hold of it, a huge smile overtook her face.

"What," the Asian said as he tried to move his arms. Nothing! The hunter had become the hunted. As he stared toward the massive barrel of his own gun, I bet he wished he had been nicer to Mandy's mom. She had guts, and he knew it.

Mandy's mom kept the barrel pointed on him. "Like I said, get out of my house!"

The other four men pointed their gun at Mandy's mom. "Drop it grandma," they ordered.

She just laughed. I think I found my new hero.

With my Zen, I made all the other men's arms become paralyzed, their guns slipping from their fingers. My Zen grabbed their guns before they hit the floor. I sent a gun to the girl, London, and one for each of Mandy's hands. I could have taken one, but I didn't want to. I detested violence and didn't have what it took to use a gun.

"On your bellies, you dogs," Mandy's mom yelled. The men hesitated, looking at each other. Such tough men weren't used to taking orders from grandma.

"What's going on," the dark skinned man asked.

"It's Alora, she has powers," the Asian said.

"Those woman won't shoot," the Caucasian said stepping toward Mandy, challenging her with his body.

"Then you underestimate the warrior blood in me," Mandy's mom said as she turned her gun to the Caucasian.

I didn't doubt she would shoot, and I think they all came to the same conclusion as they laid down on their stomachs.

"We need to call the police," London cried as she shook. I could tell she didn't like holding such a dangerous gun. It kept tilting to the floor. I doubted she had the arm strength to keep it up. I increased the energy in her arms, and she grasped the gun better.

"We don't need the police," Mandy's mom said. "We can handle these boys." She turned to the young girl who had come and warned us about the men. "Ashley, go get the chief."

"I would be very careful with what you do to us," the Latino said. "There may only be a few of us here, but we represent a very large, a very dangerous group. I promise you don't want to piss them off. You would be wise to give us Alora and let us leave. You can even keep the guns if you want. Our men will not tolerate your interference, and your tribe will pay."

"Shut up," Mandy's mom said as she clocked him on the side of the head with her gun. I couldn't oppress the laughter as it escaped me. I loved karma.

...

Clarity hit me. I realized the Latino was right. It didn't matter what happened to the men. They were merely pawns to a higher power. We might stop them for the moment, but whoever was hunting me, they would continue to do so until they had caught me. Naively, I had thought it was a Russian couple who wanted me, but they too were simply pawns. For the first time, I truly grasped the danger I was in.

I tried to convince Mandy and London of this, but they wouldn't listen to me, probably because I was just a "little girl". They were talking about getting the police involved again. Now I knew of the powerful league which hunted me, the very thought chilled my blood. The chief came to the house. He was wise. He said I had the Great Spirit with me, and I should be protected. He charged Mandy to keep me safe at all costs. He forbid her from taking me to the police, saying it was clear they could not be trusted. I must be hidden were no evil man would ever find me.

Following his command, we drove five miles off the reservation where a Navajo man named Harris lived. Harris gave us his 2003 Dodge Stratus. The chief had called it a trade for London's car. I could see frustration in London's eyes when he said that. She wanted to protest, but didn't. I believe after the guns, she was aware of the seriousness of the situation. The chief did not want anyone to trace our next steps, stating they were very important. He gave us some cash, and cautioned us from using our credit cards. We were given one of Harris's cards, only to use for checking in to hotels, other than that, we were to pay for everything with cash.

We left the assailants in the hands of our dear Navajo friends. I was worried for my new friends, but Mandy assured me her people could handle it. If they were anything like Mandy's mom, then I should have been worried for the bad guys.

We climbed in the Stratus, the seats were warn and dirty, but it wasn't too bad, nothing was too bad after living with the Sanibels. We never vocalized where we were headed, but it was clear in our minds. There was only one place we knew of where I would be safe.

# CHAPTER 5

We headed to Amarillo Texas. The drive took us over desolate roads without much variety to look at. Dry, arid desert all around. Utah was considered a desert state, but it was blessed with mountains, trees, and lakes. Texas looked like death had swept across the nothingness and killed what little life it had to offer. I missed Mantua. London and Mandy took turns driving, having to stop every hour and a half for bathroom and stretch breaks. They always grabbed a fountain soda when we stopped. I figured if they didn't drink as much, we wouldn't have to stop as much.

Mandy allowed me to go back to my darker skin version, saying while we were on the run it would keep me from being spotted. Apparently, my story had made national news. A child with no name and no memory found kidnapped by Russians, then later given the opportunity to get a degree at Harvard. And just when it appeared I had reached genius status, I had been kidnapped once again by the Russians. It was all the makings for great news. The folks at Saint George went crazy with my story. Tons of people claimed they had seen me around. Some stories were right, and some were completely made up. I think the authorities were having a hard time trying to distinguish truth from fiction. There was even an account of me being at the Tuacahn Theater watching Beauty and the Beast with two middle aged woman.

After what felt like a never ending drive, we stopped at the Drury Inn & Suites in Armadillo Texas. A stately Inn with its multiple stories. A red statue horse with a blue head stood outside guarding the Inn. Mandy thought it was a good omen.

"Come to the lobby at 5:30, because every evening we have 5:30 Kickback with free beverage and food," the large receptionist said.

We went to our room and relaxed for thirty minutes, no one talking. At 5:30, we went to the lobby. The Kickback wasn't much, but it was a nice break to the exhausting day we had. We enjoyed the little gathering and filled our bellies with tasty free food. With my disguise, we weren't worried about mingling around others.

"I am just ready to kick back and relax," London said after twenty minutes. "Let's go back to the room. This day has kicked my butt."

"Me too," said Mandy. They both stood up.

"Can I go swimming?" I asked. I wasn't as tired as they were, in fact, I was restless from all the sitting. I needed to get my energy out.

"Swimming, how? You don't have a swimsuit."

"Let's go buy me one," I said.

"Who's paying?" London asked.

"Me."

"I wouldn't mind going to the store and picking up some clothes," Mandy said. "We have been wearing the same thing for days."

"Ohh," London sighed. "After such a long drive, I just want to relax." We stared at her. I flashed her my puppy dog eyes. She turned away and looked down at her chest. Her finger traced a green stain in the middle of her shirt. "Alright, let's go get some clothes, but let's be quick."

We went to the store and everyone picked out a couple of outfits and travel bags. As we were waiting in line, Mandy looked worried.

"I have been running the figures in my head. We don't have enough money to buy frivolous things. We need to use this money for food and fuel. Even then, I wonder if it will be enough. We can't use our credit cards, and Harris' card is for hotels only."

London looked at the cart. "I guess we are going to just have to put our things back. Maybe we can wash our clothes at the Inn."

"I have money," I said.

They both looked at me. "How much?"

I put my hand in my pocket and pulled out eight hundred dollars.

London's eyes almost bulged out. "Where in the world did you get that much money?"

"I made it," I said with a huge smile, proud of my abilities.

"You made it? What does that mean?" London yanked us out of line and took us to a clothes rack where no one was around.

"I have the power to change matter. I can see what things are made up of, and I can switch it around to make something else. It really isn't hard, for we are surrounded by all the elements I need to change things. It's simple, just by adding extra hydrogen or oxygen to things, they can easily change." My explanation didn't seem great. I hated how I had vast knowledge in my head, but my logical mind, the one responsible for speech, it couldn't formulate the thoughts and images into words that explained what I knew.

"So that money is counterfeit?" London asked.

"I don't know, I guess so."

"Oh, then we can't use it. If we use fake money, then it is like stealing."

I thought for a moment. I had a story that might change her mind. "We learned a story about ethics in school," I said. "There was this man, a single father. He had already lost his wife and oldest child to a car accident. The hospital bills had been huge, depleting him of everything he owned and sinking him into debt. Luckily for the man, he still had one child left. The child had gotten pretty hurt in the accident and had to have a kidney transplant. The transplant had been successful, but the child had to be put on medication keeping her body from attacking and destroying the kidney. If the child didn't get her medication daily, then she would die.

"Like I told you, the father was depleted of all his money and it got to a point he could no longer afford to buy his daughter her expensive, lifesaving medicine. The man had done everything he could to get extra money, but he had drained all his resources. With his daughter dyeing, all he could do was watch as death came to claim his last child. As he watched death take his last family member, he couldn't take it anymore. He decided to steal from his neighbor. His neighbor was very rich and very greedy with his money. He had a safe in his basement with a whole stash of gold bricks in it. The man from my story knew about these bricks, and he also had a pretty good idea what the combination was to the safe.

"When his neighbor left for his weekly golf game, the father broke into the neighbor's house and took several bricks. He knew the neighbor would never notice they were gone, never miss them. To the neighbor, the bricks meant nothing, for they were just a collection he would die hording. For the father, a couple bricks would secure him enough money to buy his daughter medicine for at least ten years.

"Was the father wrong with what he did?" I asked, putting the question out there for them to consider.

"Of course he was!" London admittedly stated. "Stealing is stealing."

"Yeah, but the rich neighbor would never notice the gold was gone. Is it fair of him to stash it away while the man's only living child dies?"

"Stealing is stealing," London again stated as she wrapped her arms around her body.

"You are telling me you would let your daughter die, instead of helping her?" Mandy asked London.

"Stealing is stealing."

"I thought most parents would die for their kids," I said.

"I would," London said.

"You would die for your kids, ending your life forever, but not steal to keep them alive?" I asked.

London looked flustered. "What are you getting at?"

"I am trying to get at ethics. I was putting an ethical scenario in front of you, to make you think."

"What did your teacher say the right thing to do was?"

"He didn't, he left that decision up to us, for it is about ethics. Sometimes not all answers are black and white."

"Well I don't want to play that game anymore. My child isn't dying, so I don't have to be judged for what I do or not do for her." London was flustered.

"Okay, I am sorry. I wasn't trying to get you upset. I was only trying to show you not all answers are black and white. For instance, to take a child away from the legal guardian is against the law, and even more if you cross state lines. Let me think, how many state lines did we already cross? Arizona, New Mexico, Texas. You guys are already breaking the law, even though everything in your nature and religion tell you not to. But you do it to save my life. It is about ethics.

"It's okay to use this money. Who's to say its fake? What makes you think it's anything different than taking me over state lines?"

London went white. "I am breaking the law, aren't I? This is not right. I should just turn myself in." She wrapped her arms tighter around her chest.

Her nervousness angered me. "You can leave me here. I will be fine. Drive yourself home, and I won't tell anyone you helped me," I said. I was fairly confident I could survive on my own.

"Maybe that is what I should do," London said as she closed her eyes. A lady pushing a shopping cart came past us, then lingered to let her young daughter catch up. We stopped talking until the lady was far away.

"Oh, but you see, there is another sin, another lie. You would lie that you helped me to cover the law you broke, to save your hide. You see, there are ethical decisions all around us, and we don't even know we are making them," I said. I didn't know why I was attacking London. I think I was so flustered from all I had been through, at the moment, she was a target to vent at.

"London, you can't leave a thirteen year old girl on the road. We are already in trouble, the least we can do is see that she is safe," Mandy chastised.

"Alora, where are you going with all these little lectures? You are really making me feel bad. Is that what you want to do?" Tears formed in London's eyes as her voice choked up.

Remorse filled me. "No, I was only trying to bring you back to the thought on the money. You don't want to use my fake money because you say it is stealing, but we need clean clothes and supplies." I shouldn't have been so hard on her, but I was mad. My life meant more than counterfeit money. She was willing to risk my safety for her sense of ethics.

"But Alora, I don't have to have these clothes. In fact, I am going to put them back right now. I don't need to steal," she said as she wiped at her tears. Her aura was grey. I think she felt hopeless. If she would just open her mind, I had a way.

"Your money isn't going to get us all the way to Georgia, and neither is Mandy's. At some point you are going to have to use Harris' card, or my cash. Ethics." I said tartly.

# CHAPTER 6

After the long drive, I was dying to go swimming, but Mandy and London were too tired to watch me. It was stupid I couldn't go because of them. I sent them both a dose of energy.

"I don't know what happened, but suddenly I don't feel tired anymore," London said with a huge grin. "I feel like a million bucks. It has been a long time since I have felt so good!"

"Crazy, so do I," Mandy said in reply. "I feel like I could move a mountain right now."

"Does that mean you two can take me swimming?" I asked hopefully.

"Sure, I don't see why not. I don't think I could go to sleep right now, even if I tried."

"Yipee!" I said as I dashed into the bathroom to put on my new swimsuit. I loved the way it looked, for it was a takini with purple and black polka dots. In the end, I had bought me and Mandy some things at the store. After I slipped my suit on, I grabbed a towel and headed to the indoor pool. When we got there, I was met with some disappointing news. It was closed, for we were past swimming hours. Darkness filled me.

"Let's just go anyways, what does time matter?" I said.

"Alora, we can't go in if it's closed, for that wouldn't be honest," London said. I hated her honesty.

"Fine, but can you take me tomorrow?" I flashed my puppy dog eyes.

"We won't have time, for we need to get back on the road."

"What's our rush?" I asked.

"Some of us have family to get back to," Mandy said.

"Hey, I was torn away from my family as well," I reminded her.

There was silence.

"Please let me come back tomorrow."

London looked at the pool hours. "Well, it opens tomorrow at 6am. If you want to come back in the morning with Mandy, then I guess you can swim for a couple of hours."

"What do you mean, with Mandy? I plan on being asleep at 6." Mandy turned to me. "London would love to bring you back tomorrow at 6am while I am sleeping. Please be quiet and don't wake me up as the two of you get ready."

"I am sorry, Alora, it just doesn't look like swimming here will work out for you. Maybe our Hotel tomorrow will have a pool."

Dejected, I dragged my feet back to the room. I set my internal alarm to wake me up at 5:45am then took away London's and Mandy's extra energy, helping them fall asleep. The next morning, when I first woke up, I felt horrible, exhausted from all the driving, and I just wanted to go back to sleep. I knew I could remedy that. If I went back to sleep, I would miss out swimming. I gave myself a boost of energy then looked at London. She was the biggest pushover. I decided she would take me swimming, and I would even make her think it was her idea. I collected a large amount of energy and blasted her with it. She sat up with a big smile on her face and looked around with wide eyes. I pretended to be asleep. She laid back down, then restless, tossed back and forth. She needed more energy. I sent another blast. This time she flew out of bed and paced the room. Finally, she came to the side of my bed and whispered, "Alora, I can take you swimming if you want."

I pretended to wake up. "What time is it?" I asked in a groggy voice.

"Almost 6am," London said.

I stretched out. "Okay, I guess I can get up to swim." Secretly, I was elated inside, for my plan had worked. I put on my cute swimsuit, and London took me to the pool.

The freezing water stiffened my muscles. An old lady walked laps across the pool. Her lips were blue as she shivered. She glared at me, probably annoyed her solitude would be interrupted by a teenager. The water was so frigid, I couldn't bear emerging my body fully in. My teeth chattered as I stood on my tiptoes. I was tempted to get out, when I realized I didn't have to be in a cold pool. My Zen heated the water to a nice ninety-nine degrees. I watched the old lady as the color returned to her face and her body seemed to relax.

"Did you feel that?" she asked.

"Yeah, it feels good," I said as I tried to float on my back, immediately sinking underwater.

"I am glad they turned the heater on." the lady said as she lapped me.

The water stung my nose. I shot up and tilted my head back and forth to release the water trapped in my ears. When it was out, I decided to try and float again. As I attempted, I sunk back under the water. I was never going to be successful if I relied on my own whit to keep me afloat. Staying where I could touch, I gathered the water under me forming a water chair. It supported my body. I sprawled out, cozy. While I relaxed, I caught the old lady staring at me, probably wondering how I was floating perfectly. I gave her a grin and a wink then closed my eyes. After a refreshing lounge, I began swimming laps in the pool. I wished London would join me. It would have been more fun to have someone to hang out with.

When I was on my fifth lap, I realized I knew how to swim. I hadn't thought about it to that point, simply doing it effortlessly. Maybe I had been a champion swimmer before I was kidnapped.

London was still dealing with her extra energy as she walked laps around the pool. It was 7am when an old man, wearing kaki dress slacks, came into the pool room.

"Deloris, come on, it's time to get going."

"Oh Frank, come join me. The pool is heated," the old lady replied.

"Dear, we didn't come to swim, now come on, we must be going now." Deloris pouted as she left the pool.

With her gone, I had the pool to myself. I was going to have some fun.

I used my Zen and solidified the water, just enough for it to resemble goo, the type kids played with. Goo makes it sound dirty, but it was clear and blue. The water chunked up into miniature balls. I pushed my arms through the tiny balls, so squishy and fun. Taking the chunky water, I rubbed it around my face, my body, and my hair. Sometimes I got out of the pool and dived into the balls. London seemed preoccupied with a conversation she was having with herself as she lapped the pool, unaware of my water. When she got close to me, I took a handful of the goo and threw it in her face.

"Alora!" she exclaimed after I assaulted her. The goo dripped down her chin. "What is that?" she asked.

"Look in the pool."

She peered in and gasped. "Alora, what have you done?"

"I am having fun."

"Change it back right now, before someone sees."

I didn't want to argue with her, but there really wasn't any point to change it back while I was alone in the water. I dove under. She squawked up above, sounding like a chicken. If I popped out, we would fight, because I wasn't going to change it back. She was being stupid about it. I had a thought. If I could take the oxygen in the water and diffuse it through my skin then I could stay underwater without needing to breathe. I gave it a try, absorbing oxygen through my skin, supplying my cells with oxygen, bypassing my lungs. It was great. I could stay under the water forever! After a length of time, I must have worried London for being under so long, because I could see her outline above me as she removed her shoes. She was coming in to rescue me. I didn't want her to dive in, knowing how much trouble I would get in. I stood up seconds before she jumped in.

"Alora, are you alright?" she asked. "I thought you had drowned. You were under for over five minutes. I was about to come in and save you." Her speech was fast and slurred.

"I am fine," I said with a smile. "I found I can infuse oxygen from the water into my system. I won't need to breathe under water anymore."

"Wow that could be a very useful skill. Take that to high school with you and you will rock the swim team."

Her words put an image through my head. I saw myself as an Olympic swimmer, one who never came up for breath, one who could use the water's energy to propel her faster than her competitors. I could break all the Olympic records for swimming, but why stop there? I could do it in running, and cycling, and rowing, and any event I picked. Energy would be my catalyst for speed. I would be fantastic! There I stood on the podium, representing USA as they draped gold medal after gold medal around my neck.

"Please Alora, change the water back before we get in trouble." London closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

I was about to argue with her, but as I opened my mouth, I heard the door to the pool room jiggle. Someone was on their way in. Quickly, I transformed the balls back to water. London sighed in relief as a group of old women walked in, loudly talking to each other as they got into the pool.

"Oh my, it sure it warm," one said.

"Yes, warm indeed."

Five women climbed in as one took her place as their instructor. They all had Styrofoam weights.

"Alright Ladies, who's ready to work it this morning?" the instructor called. "Let's start with a few stretches."

From the side of the pool I watched them, then without really thinking about it, I began following along. The instructor eventually noticed and called to me.

"You can come over here and join us," she said.

I felt stupid and dove under the water. I was going to hold my breath again, but I didn't want to give any of the women a heart attack when I didn't submerge. I popped up. All the ladies laughed at me.

"Come join us," one said.

"Yes, please do, for we like young blood."

I went next to a woman and followed their water aerobics. During the whole thing, the woman talked to me.

"What's your name?"

"Christie," I lied.

"Where you from?"

"New Mexico."

"Where are you going?"

"Just staying here in Armadillo."

"Are you Native American?"

I wanted to say I was Navajo like Mandy, but I didn't know if Mandy would like that. "I am Shawnee."

"Oh, I knew a wonderful lady who was from that tribe. What was her name?" she said as her eyes diverted to the upper corner of her head. She lifted her weights up and down while she thought. "Don't get old," she said. "For you can't remember a thing."

London stopped lapping the pool's edge when they came in. She had either worn herself out, or felt subconscious walking around with an audience in it. She stretched out on the lawn chair next to the pool. I could tell she was restless as she tossed back and forth.

"Five more minutes," she called to me.

"I thought you said I could swim until eight," I reminded her.

"I can't leave you by yourself, and I am going crazy. I need to be done."

"We can watch her," an old lady said to London. "Yeah, we are good babysitters," another said.

"Thank you," London replied, "But she would be best to come with me."

I decided London would benefit from a nice nap before the drive. I derived a good amount of energy from her. Almost instantly, she curled into a ball on the chair and fell asleep.

The aerobic class finished a quarter past eight. Just as I was getting out, Mandy came in.

"What is going on, guys? We need to eat breakfast and get back on the road," she looked over at the sleeping London. She walked to her chair and kicked it. "Hey sleeping beauty, let's go."

London looked dazed as she sat up. "Did I fall asleep?" she asked. "How did I do that? I don't remember being tired."

I smiled.

By the time we had breakfast and returned to the room for our things, it was 10am.

"I am sorry Alora, but you can't do that again. Having you swim has really put us behind schedule." London seemed annoyed.

"Can I at least swim at night when we get there?"

"I don't know. We will have to see. I am not making promises. It will depend on what time we get in and how tired we are."

...

We drove straight until Oklahoma City, where we stopped for lunch at a cute little dinner. I was surprised London and Mandy's bladders held up without a pit stop.

After a nice lunch of grilled cheese sandwiches and french-fries, we were back on the road. We made two more stops until we reached Fort Smith Arkansas, making another stop at a gas station. After going in, Mandy came back to the car with a map.

"Do you realize we are only about two and a half hours away from Hot Springs?"

"What is Hot Springs?" London asked. "Is that like Crystal Hot Springs?"

"Kind of, but more elaborate. I believe there is 47 hot springs running into that area."

"You are right," I said.

Mandy looked at me for my interruption and continued educating London. "The springs are in the Ochechokee Mountians."

"Ouachita Mountains," I corrected.

"Whatever," she said turning her back to me. "Bill Clinton was raised there."

"Oh, then I don't care about it," London said. "I don't want to see anywhere Clinton lived." London searched through her purse.

"That's an odd attitude. You are going to let a small detail like that stop you from seeing an amazing, historical place?"

"Is the hot springs on the way to Georgia?" she asked as she removed some chap stick and applied it to her lips. She smacked her lips back and forth.

"No, it's right here," Mandy pointed to the map.

"Oh, I don't want to go all the way down there. How much time will we loose from doing that?"

"Oh come on, don't be such a sour puss. Have you ever been to Arkansas before?"

"No."

"And you probably will never come out this way again. Why not see something special. Hot Springs has such a rich heritage. Did you know Al Capone went there often? Lots of people believe the water coming from the springs is magical. My mom had a friend bring some water back to her daughter and it healed her of some sort of blood sickness."

"I don't believe in magic," London said.

"I believe the water could heal," I responded. Mandy turned to me, this time encouraging me to share my thoughts. "Everything in life is about elements and molecules. There very well could be things in those springs the body needs. Everyone seems to think there is magic all around us, but really, it is science. When things happen, it's because of science, not magic."

"Yeah, anyway, the water really did heal her daughter. Those springs were very sacred to the Quapaw Indians who were forced to give it up to the United States in a treaty. London, I can't be this close to the springs and not go," Mandy said.

"Fine, whatever, I really don't want to get home, for I just want to spend the rest of my life driving across the country," London said sarcastically.

"Sounds good to me," I said.

"Listen, since you are letting us go, I will drive." Mandy said.

"That's the least you can do," London replied. She pulled a napkin out of her purse and blew her nose on it.

Mandy climbed into the driver's seat. We only made one more stop. By the time we got to Hot Springs, it was past 8pm.

"It's almost too late to do anything now," London said. Everything looked closed.

"Then let's just walk around tonight and enjoy the night life."

London's eyes got big. "Night life belongs to the drunks and partiers."

"You are closed minded. It does not. Yes there will be some of that, but Hot Springs is a family destination. There will be plenty of families out for a stroll as well."

"Well, let's get a hotel first."

"I want to stay in the Arlington Hotel, where Al Capone always stayed," Mandy decided.

"Sure, let's stay in hotel for gangsters; that will be superb!" London was not having a good time. She was a nice lady, but way to rigid and tight. I think she missed her family, and she must have been sick of us. She didn't have to stay with me. They could leave. I would be fine on my own.

Mandy ignored London's sarcasm. "Good, I am glad you agree."

...

We pulled in front of the corner of Central Avenue and Fountain Street. The building was built in a Spanish-Colonial Revival style, I learned from Mandy. It wasn't the original hotel, for that one had been rebuilt then burned down. In fact, it was the third one to be constructed. The hotel kind of reminded me of the Palace of Westminster, only on a smaller scale. It was in a Y shape. I actually had spotted it from a distance, but had no idea we were headed to it. The landmark could be seen all around the city. My heart raced at the idea of staying there, wishing I had a fancy dress or something to wear as we walked in.

The inside was elegant and made me feel important for being there. The staff seemed to bend to our every wanting, even letting us check in under a pseudo name. London let me run up and down the grand staircase a couple of times, imaging I was a princes, and the hotel was my castle. Our rooms were equally as beautiful as the lobby was, with soft grays and whites. I didn't want to leave the hotel. I could hide out there forever.

"You guys can just leave me here," I said to London.

"You mean forever?"

"Yeah, I will live here forever."

"And how will you pay for it?"

"That's a silly question. You know I can make money."

"That isn't honest, Alora."

"Who is it hurting?" I asked.

"The economy, for one, not to mention your soul."

"How am I hurting the economy? I am adding money to it. That should be a plus. They are always talking about our deficit and such. Extra money will help."

"But it doesn't, it actually makes the price of the US dollar drop against the Euro."

"That don't make sense."

"Well it does. But more importantly, don't you want to live an honest life?"

"I don't know, I guess."

"Making fake money is not honest."

I was done getting a lecture from her. "Do you think I will have time to swim tonight?" I asked to change the subject.

"Not if we go downtown."

"Oh," I said as I dropped my head. I really wanted to swim, but I also wanted to see the night life.

"Let's get going, for the night isn't getting any younger."

We went and walked along bathhouse row. A chilly wind sent shivers around my body, my skin erupting in goose bumps. Mandy and London rapped their arms around their torso, none of us with jackets. I used my Zen to block out the wind and warm up our insides. Within seconds the ladies relaxed, forgetting they had been cold. Excitement bubbled in me as we strolled in front of the old buildings. We went along promenades, and enjoyed the fountains, as the water fanned out in intricate displays. I really wanted to go in the bathhouses, but it was too late. There were lots of people walking along the district. Just like Mandy said, there were families. And just like London said, there were drunks and partiers. We stayed out for an hour then went back to the hotel.

"Can I please swim tomorrow morning? I will only swim for an hour," I asked.

"I don't know Alora, we really should get back on the road by eight."

"No, we can't go yet, we hardly saw anything. We haven't even touched the spring water," Mandy said.

"How long do you want to stay tomorrow?" London asked, bothered.

"The whole day."

"THE WHOLE DAY! We already lost time by coming over here, but now you want to lose a whole day?"

"London, you must learn to relax and live life. What is the purpose of driving all the way out here, if we aren't going to enjoy the city for what it is?" Mandy said. I was glad she was on my side. I could have stayed there forever.

"Whatever, I will just write to my husband and tell him to start looking for a new wife."

"You are extra dramatic," Mandy said glaring at London.

"Can I swim tomorrow?" I asked again.

"Listen, Alora, forget about swimming at the hotel. Tomorrow, let's all go and get into the hot springs."

"Yes," I exclaimed. "That sounds perfect."

...

The next day we went to the Quapaw Bathhouse. Mandy and London had used a little of my money to buy swimsuits, London letting her guard down. Inside the old fashioned bath house were four thermal pools and some private baths. Mandy went off by herself to enjoy a private bath. London stayed with me as we experienced a Micorsilk, hydrotherapy soak. It had something to do with microbubbles full of oxygen. The water clouded around us as our skin was surrounded with millions of bubbles. The pools really weren't for swimming, instead, we lounged. The bubbles lured me into complete relaxation. My muscles loosened, and I dozed off to sleep several times. After about an hour, my anxiety began to build, and I wanted to move around. I wanted to swim. I glanced at all the patrons with me. Everyone had their eyes closed with pure tranquility on their faces. Their auras were brilliant blue. I bet they wouldn't like it if I splashed around. I inhaled deeply, filling my lungs with the smell of minerals and oxygen, a much better smell than chlorine. I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy the ambiance of the place, but truthfully, all I wanted to do was swim, and although the water was warm and perfect, I was ready for a cheap hotel pool. I hate to admit it, but I was disappointed. I was a kid. I needed to move.

London and Mandy, on the other hand unwound, completely succumbing to the experience. The water seeped all the worry from London. She looked like a new woman when she finally got out. Mandy beamed, as if the water had infused her with a spiritual calm. For the ladies, the soak had been exactly what they needed.

We spent the rest of the day strolling around the downtown and window shopping. London had quit complaining, allowing herself to enjoy the moment. We finally ended up at the hotel at 7pm.

"Can I go swimming?" I asked.

"You did," Mandy replied. She ran her hand up and down her skin. "It's so soft," she said to no one at all.

"That wasn't swimming, that was more lounging."

"I am sorry. I don't want to take you. I want to find a nice movie on the TV and spend the rest of the night vegging."

"That sounds perfect to me," London agreed.

I was bummed as I crawled on my pull-away-bed and watched the stupid show with them. We saw more commercials than the actual movie. I timed it. On the average, there were seven minutes of commercials, and six minutes of movie. Eventually, I allowed myself to fall asleep.

# CHAPTER 7

"It is time to get on the road!" London exclaimed. It was 7am.

"It's too early," Mandy protested.

"You owe it to me."

"True that," Mandy replied.

We quickly ate breakfast at the hotel and were on the road by 8:30am, skimming through the outer edges of Tennessee and dropping down into Mississippi. The highlight of the day was crossing over the Mississippi River. Its massiveness overwhelmed me, wonder casting within, while rapture swelled my heart. I imagine myself cruising over its brownish water in Peggy's fishing boat. The humid wind blowing through my hair. There were a number of boats heading in both directions on it. A ferry went by, and I longed to ride it, but according to London, we had already wasted too much time in Arkansas.

We stayed at the Sheraton Hotel in Birmingham, Alabama. Even though it was big and nice, after staying at the Arlington Hotel, it seemed rather unexciting. Once we settled in, to my great joy, Mandy took me swimming. The pool room was stuffy, making it hard to draw full breaths of air in. The chlorine level was so high it vaporized in the air, already stinging my eyes. The pool was smaller than any I had seen. Slowly, I made my way in, the chilly water cooled me down, but I liked it warm, so I cranked the heat up to 99 degrees. I swam a few laps, delighted to have the pool to myself. While I swam, my lungs opened up, but my eyes continued to sting until I used my Zen to neutralize the chlorine in them.

I spent the first hour doing laps to make up for all the sitting I had done on the drive. My muscles had gotten restless, and it felt incredible to stretch them out. Mandy blissfully lounged next to the pool reading a book. How could she sit after all the sitting we did? The second hour, I decided to play with my abilities some more. I put my hand in the water and swirled it around until a small whirlpool formed. Gathering the energy around me, I transferred it into the whirlpool, and it instantly grew and spun the water. The hole in the middle became larger, and wider until I could put my whole body in it and let the force carry me for five rotations, then it shot me out. Thrilled, I did that over and over. At times, Mandy would look up from her book and watch me. She never said anything, always returning her attention to her book. I liked having her there much more than London, for she wasn't high strung like London was.

I calmed the waters, then I took a funnel of water and shot it straight up. It stayed in a perfect cylinder until it reached its max height to the ceiling. It shattered apart and dripped little droplets of water back to the pool. It was beautiful how the water cascaded around me like rain. I added another funnel, having two. I shot the two funnels up, side by side. They rotated like tornados. I decided this time, when the water reached its max height, I would explode it, kind of like a display of fireworks. At the top, it burst apart, creating a magnificent show. If two were amazing, what would more look like? I twisted the water up, forming twenty tunnels, spinning them to the right, then to the left. They went high, then sunk down low. I swayed them back and forth. They seemed alive, as if they possessed a power unto their own. The only thing that could complete the ariel show was light. I illuminated each tunnel with an array of colors from the rainbow. Every drop of water captured a hue of color. At the end of the water show, each funnel exploded into a choreographed display of water. The magic was broken by Mandy clapping.

"You have some incredible powers." She sat forward straightening her back.

"They aren't powers, simply science."

"Whatever you want to label it, you are astounding." I saw pride in her eyes. Pleasure warmed me. It was nice having someone appreciate me.

"Thank you," I said.

"Can you put fire on water?" Mandy asked.

What a great idea. "Sure," I said.

To add affect, I waved my hand over the water as fire surrounded me. The flames climbed higher than my head. The heat was intense, but I put a protective layer of energy around me to prevent getting burned. Mandy jumped up and ran around the pool, squealing in delight.

"You're on fire, be careful. There is fire everywhere. How are you doing it?"

"I am fine," I said as I launched a fireball toward the ceiling. I wondered what a water tornado surrounded by fire would look like. Up went the water funnel, dosed in flames. I wanted more color, so I intensified the heat. The flames burned green, yellow, orange, red, and blue.

"You are so incredible," Mandy sung clapping her hands. Her mouth gaped open, her eyes wide with wonder.

I sent up another tunnel, then another. Twenty flamed soaked tunnels spun around in the pool. I added glowing color under the water, pink, purple, teal, all sorts of colors. The pool room was ablaze with fire and color. All around and above me the water spun, fire and light everywhere.

I don't know how I heard it, but in the midst of my party, the handle to the pool room jiggled. Instantly the flames extinguished as the water dropped back into the pool. The door jiggled again. It was controlled by a magnetic strip on the outside. You had to have your room key to get in. The water rippled in the pool as it settled. Mandy watched the door with the most fearful look I had ever seen. I don't think she was aware I had returned the water to the pool. The door beeped as it accepted the magnetic strip on the other side. I looked at the water, which was still swishing around. I stilled it as a family of eight noisily walked through the door. Mandy desperately looked at the pool. All was still around me. I sent her a smile of relief. The group walked in carrying all their water toys and towels. Mandy's face flushed.

"We better go, Alora," she said way too loud. The family silenced and all eyes turned to me. My name had been broadcasted nonstop on the news. I was sure everyone in the nation had heard my story. They peered at me, expecting to see my blond hair, pale self, but instead they saw my Navajo version, someone looking very similar to Mandy. Met with disappointment, their eyes shifted to Mandy.

"Come on, Laura," Mandy said, hoping to confuse them.

With a racing heart, I climbed out of the pool as two teenagers jumped in. Kids screamed in delight as their sound echoed off the close walls, high pitch squeals hurting my ears.

The tile around the pool was drenched. It must have happened from my water show. A toddler slipped as she ran, banging her head with great force. _Crack_. The noise rang in the poolroom. The toddler screamed as her mom ran to her. Meanwhile, the father took the other kids into the pool while the mother wrapped up the hurt child and sat with her. Remorse filled me, what an idiot I was. It was my fault the tile was soaked. She had fallen because of me. I had to right my mistake. First thing I did was dry the floors with my Zen so no one else would get hurt. Then, I went into the child's head, and with her own body, absorbed the lost blood from her contusion. I don't think the family had any idea how serious the injury had been. Blood had quickly pooled in the toddler's brain. With the building pressure, she would suffer brain damage soon. I repaired her vessels and stopped the pain receptors from registering the immense pain she must have been in. I repaired some brain tissue and neurons. She stopped crying, as she sniffled in her mom's arms. I gave her a burst of energy. With a smile, she pulled away from her mom and said, "Let's swim now."

"Oh sweetie, you hit your head pretty hard. I think you better sit out for a while." Lovingly, the mom attempted to stroke the child's face, but she wiggled out of her mom's arm. "No, I want to swim," she cried.

The mom pulled her daughter back in her lap and examined her head.

"Griffin," she called to her husband in surprise. "When Amelia hit her head, it had left a huge goose egg, but now it's gone."

"Then let her swim," Griffin called back. He hardly seemed worried over the situation.

"But what if she has a head injury?"

"Then we'll keep a close eye on her."

"Stop staring," Mandy said to me as she grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the pool room.

...

The next morning, we were out of the hotel by 9am. I sat in the back seat while London and Mandy rocked out to music in the front. I had picked a notebook up at the store. I began to rip out sheets of paper and turn them into dollars. I wanted to use the money and spend it everywhere I could. I had the potential to be rich, why, I could be the richest person in the world. I could be the best Olympian, and the richest person. If I ever had a chance to return to Harvard, I could become the smartest in the world. I remembered some of the healing I had done, like to the toddler. I could become the greatest physician in the world. I had the ability to change the whole science movement.

From the back seat, I had spent the trip listening to Mandy and London discuss religion together. I had gone to church with the Sanibels. I turned my thinking to the idea of a God. Having a God made sense. There was no way the marvelous wonders of earth succumbed to happen-chance. Some stupid once cell amoeba didn't suddenly evolve a million times over to become the complex man we were. The world existed off of science and mathematical laws. Everything was perfect. There was no way it was done by chance. It had to be orchestrated by a higher force, a force that understood those laws. I could do things with molecules that to most looked like magic. It wasn't, and in fact it wasn't very hard to do. Basically, it involved understanding energy and how to use it. For some reason, I could tap into the ability to use energy. I felt like everyone else had the same potential, they just hadn't discovered it yet.

I picked up the hundred dollar bills and tossed them around the backseat, imaging the mansion I was going to buy with them. I pictured my luxurious living, as I did, I looked up and saw London's face in the rearview mirror. She appeared disappointed in me, the way her eyes squinted and her lips tightened. Her look stung my heart. I dropped the money.

Why should I let her opinions' become my own? There was nothing wrong with me having the money? It would spend like real money. I made sure to change the serial codes on each one. I wasn't stealing from anyone, for they would be able to spend it like money. What was her problem? I tried to avoid looking at her, but I kept catching those brown eyes in the mirror, eyes full of disgust in me.

She didn't like me spending the money because it was not real. What if I created something real, something just as valuable as money?

I had discussed Alchemists in great detail with Dr. Moody, the chemistry professor back at Harvard. Alchemists believed in four essential elements that everything was based and constituted from. They were, earth, water, air, and fire. I saw fire as a raise in energy, self-igniting, because the elements had reached their energy potential. I believed in many of the philosophies of the alchemists and felt much of the things I knew had already been defined by them. One of the theories the Alchemy had was the abilities to take base metals and turn them into noble metals. I had to wonder if Alchemy hadn't been started by someone like me, someone who could change and control the elements. There were many civilizations with records of Alchemy. Hellenistic Egypt was one, with the city of Alexandria. It retained its pre-eminence during the Greek and Roman periods. There was a man named Zosimos of Panopolis. He is accredited to have written the oldest known books on Alchemy. Maybe he was like me.

The Islamic world had a history in Alchemy, as well as medieval Europe, and China. It could even be traced over to India. In India they had the similar beliefs, in Sanskrit it is called Rasayāna and in Persian, Rasavātam.

With Alchemy in mind, I grabbed the metal seat belt next to me. I used my Zen to change the elements and when I moved my hand away, I was holding a gold seat belt. It was real gold! The Alchemists would envy me. I was proud of me! Maybe I would be the next leader in their movement.

I looked for anything metal in the car, and with my Zen, I rearranged the elements to become gold. By the time I was done, every piece of metal within was Gold. Mandy had fallen asleep, and London was concentrating on driving.

I looked for more metal, but there was none left. In the empty seat next to me, there was a pile of rocks on the floor. I had collected rocks at the various rest stops we had stopped at. I took my Zen and reconstructed them, adding and removing elements like carbon, until they were diamonds. I had a backseat of diamonds, gold, and hundred dollar bills.

"Hey London," I said breaking the silence. "You don't like me to spend fake money, but how about real gold and real diamonds?"

"What do you mean?" she asked as she kept her eyes on the road.

"Look at your review mirror."

She looked in the glass at me.

"No, not in the mirror, look at your rearview mirror."

London looked at it, discovering it was gold. "Is that gold?" she asked in surprise.

"It sure is, and I even have diamonds back here." I held up the diamonds for her to see in the mirror.

"Now you can't call me stealing, because these are mine. I made them from other things."

"Is that honest?"

"Of course it is. If it wasn't real, than it wouldn't be honest, but I can assure you, it is real."

Mandy woke up. "What's going on?" she asked. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her fists. A red mark pressed into her forehead where she had propped it against the window.

"Alora is making diamonds and gold!" London blurted out. I couldn't tell if she was excited or revolted.

Mandy looked around at the gold in the car. I reached my hand forward and dropped a couple of diamonds in her hand. "Is this really real?" she asked in astonishment.

"Genuinely real." I replied.

"Oh my goodness, oh my goodness," Mandy exclaimed. "You have enough gold and diamonds that I could pay off my house. Do you mind if I have some?" she asked. She held the diamonds in front of her eyes and examined them.

"You can have as much as you want, because I can always make more."

Mandy palmed the diamonds while picking up a gold piece. "We need to see what the price for gold is right now. Tomorrow, we will go and sell our gold and diamonds." Her eyes looked wild as she was mentally making plans on her new found wealth.

I got excited. We were going to go get more money, real money this time, and I wouldn't have to feel guilty about it.

"I think Paul will forgive me for being gone so long when I return a millionaire!"

"Is this honest?" London looked excited and worried.

"You are like the Alchemist. Have you ever heard of them?" Mandy asked.

"Yes. I was just thinking about them. That gave me the inspiration to create gold and diamonds."

Mandy bit the gold, then turned and faced me. "Now I know why you are so wanted. You are more valuable than all the money in the world!"

...

Mandy called her husband Paul and told him how rich they were going to be. As the car drove along at a hypnotic speed, I did something I had refused to do the whole trip, I fell asleep. I must have been sleeping for a long time, because to my surprise, when I woke up, we were there.

...

Directly in front of the car was a large, white, three story home. It was hard to climb out because my muscles were sore and stiff from the long drive. It refreshed me to know all the driving was over. Inside, the car had gotten stuffy and stinky, and it smelt wonderful to be outside as the fresh earthly smell met us. I stretched, happy to have arrived to my new safe house. Hot humid air smacked me in the face. I looked at the once stately plantation home. It wasn't as decrepit as Paul had made it out to be. From his description, I thought it was about to cave in. Although the home looked like it had seen way better days, it still appeared exciting with a hidden adventure awaiting, calling me in.

Mandy began the tour. "This is an Antebellum estate. I believe is was built in the early 1800's. Those columns are called 'fluted Doric' and there once was six of them, but it looks like one has broken apart. That is too bad. I hope the structure is still secure. I know it used to be white. Don't let the layer of gray on the outside of the house fool you. If it had a good pressure wash, I bet it would look as good as new."

I doubted that. The paint was chipped and peeling. The place needed more than a wash. Several of the windows had broken apart. Vines crawled up the front of the house and on the fluted columns. I tried to take in every detail as we climbed the five steps leading to the porch. Two of the steps were missing. We had to take a giant stride to make it past the missing steps. Once up, we were on the wraparound porch. The wooden beams were warped and splintered with several large holes. London must have noticed them as well, for she said, "I don't think this will hold my weight."

Mandy walked along it, pounding it with her right foot. "It looks secure to me," she said as she made her way to the large front door. The door was crafted out of dark wood, reaching as high as the second story.

"Do we really have to go inside?" London nervously asked. "This place looks haunted."

"Stop it," Mandy said. "There is no such thing as ghosts." Mandy pushed open the unlatched door.

"See that, anyone could get in. What if there are vagrants living inside?" London whispered as she wrapped her arms around her bosom.

"Then we will tell them to leave. It's my home, not theirs."

"What if they don't?" London said squeezing her chest even tighter.

"Then we will call the cops."

London pulled her phone out. "I don't get coverage out here, do you?"

"Stop worrying so much. We are going to be fine," Mandy seemed annoyed to London's constant worry.

"You don't know that. We are just a couple of women and a child. We are easy victims."

Mandy ignored London and walked into the Foyer. I followed behind and London trailed after me. We were greeted by a curved mahogany grand stair case. The thing looked stately, and I could picture myself all dressed up walking down those grand stairs, of course the floor boards would have to be replaced with ones that weren't broken and cracked. Above the foyer was a dusty chandelier. Layers of filth and web stuck to it, making it look undesirable, but maybe if you put one of Mandy's pressure washes on it, then it would sparkle again.

"It stinks in here," London said as she covered her face with a hanky from her purse.

"It does not," Mandy barked back. "Look around, with all the broken windows, this place gets plenty of draft to keep it fresh."

"I bet there are all sorts of animals in here." London's high voice squeaked as she wringed her hands together.

"Oh look at those heart of pine floors, aren't they something else?" Mandy said in aspiration. Despite the decrepit state of the house, the floors looked alright.

"Yeah, they are something else with all the dried leaves, dried weeds, and piles of dirt and dust," London replied smartly.

"I wish I could have been in this home in its prime. Paul has pictures, and the place looks astounding. There were always large parties here. Let me finish the tour."

We followed Mandy around, traveling through several parlors with vermin eaten furniture, a library with a bunch of mildew books, the formal dining room with a table that could easily seat the Sanibel clan and all their guests, a kitchen that could have held four of the Sanibel's kitchens in it, and a pantry. Cautiously, we climbed the grand stair case and went to the second floor with eight bedrooms. In the middle of the hall was one bathroom. All the rooms had furniture in them, but looked untouchable.

At the end of the hall was a steep stair case. We stood underneath it, surveying it.

"There is no way my knees can go up that," London said, rubbing her knees as if she had just finished climbing them.

"If I remember right, there isn't much up there," Mandy said.

"Can I go look?" I was curious. What if there was a treasure chest up there, or something equally as exciting?

"I don't know, what if there are vagrants up there," London stammered.

"You really must stop," Mandy said, acting annoyed by all of London's complaining. "The only thing living in this house is mice."

"And rats, and snakes, and owls, and bats," London interjected. Mandy sighed loudly in response.

It was obvious I would be going upstairs alone. I didn't want to wait for London to tell me no. I headed up while the two squabbled. The stairs were steep, and I could feel my heart pound as I reached the top. I couldn't believe they had winded me. I took a quick tour, but was pretty disappointed, for there were only a couple of rooms, and they all looked like the rooms on the second level. There wasn't anything exciting. No treasures or lost secrets. Not even a dead body.

"Who wants to see outside?" Mandy called from below.

"Where is Alora?" London asked.

"She is upstairs."

"Alora, get down here!" London cried up to me.

She worried way too much. I dutifully came down the stairs.

We went down the grand staircase and exited to the backyard through the kitchen. The grounds were wild, but I could imagine they were something to behold if they were taken care of. Vines and bushes grew everywhere. There were tall weeds where grass might have been. The mammoth trees had Spanish moss dangling from them. The property extended as far as my eyes could see.

"There is everything on this property," Mandy said. "Peach groves, pecan groves, magnolias, oaks, it's all here. The hedge pathways once were nicely manicured in the picture I saw of this place. It had multiple gardens, and ponds, and fountains. They are all probably ruined today, but they were something else in the picture." Her nose wrinkled up then she sneezed. "Excuse me. Anyway, to the back of the property is a service house, several barns, and outbuildings."

We strolled along the grounds until Mandy led us to the southern side of the house. There was a portico with wisteria and vines draped up and over it. We passed a privacy wall formed by cypress.

"This truly is lovely," London said. I had to agree. I am not sure I had ever seen such an enchanting place with so much allure. It thrilled me that this was going to be my home. I loved the warm, humid air. It felt like I was constantly being hugged, and I adored that feeling.

We spent the next few hours outside, enjoying all the sights, statues, and character of the Heart estate. When darkness settled in, London suddenly looked worried.

"Where are we going to sleep? We can't stay here tonight. We need to get a hotel."

"Why can't we stay here?" I whined.

"Because, just look at it, everything is filthy."

"I guess we can get a hotel," Mandy said.

Their plan disappointed me. We had spent a great deal of time driving out there, and now they wanted to stay at a hotel. What was even the point of going there if we weren't going to stay? We pilled in the car, and London proceeded to turn around in the circular drive way. The car angrily roared at us, but it didn't move.

"What is going on?" London cried out.

"Let me go see," Mandy said, hopping out of the car. She walked around and talked to London through the window.

"It looks like your wheels are stuck in the mud."

"Mud! How do I get them out?"

"I don't know, try flooring the gas pedal."

London slammed her foot on the gas. The car rocked a little, screamed a lot, and advanced not at all; however, Mandy did manage to get sprayed with a face full of mud as London revved the engine. She screamed. London tried several more times to drive the car out of the mud, but it stayed stuck. Mandy moved away to avoid any more mud.

"Try pushing me while I lay on the accelerator," London said.

"Oh must I?" Mandy replied as she went behind the car. She tried to push while London hit the gas. Mud sprayed her in the face. She tried to avoid it, causing her feet to slip out from under her. Into the mud she plopped.

"Ahhhh!" she screamed.

I could have gotten the car unstuck with my Zen, but frankly, I didn't want to. I wanted to sleep in the house and if we got stranded there, we would be forced to spend the night. After Mandy and London battled the car for over an hour, it was fully dark.

"Can we just walk to town?" London asked, sounding looked like she might cry.

"There isn't a town around for a good fifteen miles," Mandy replied.

"Can't we at least call someone?"

"We don't get service, remember."

As soon as I heard we were staying, I bounded out of the car and back inside the house. The darkness was creepy so I created light in all the rooms with my Zen while the adults stood outside and debated what the next best move was. I carefully darted up the magnificent stair case, cautious not to fall into any of the holes, and ran from room to room. The floor boards creaked, and I could hear something scurrying around in the attic. Jitters filled me as I pictured a vagrant hiding under one of the beds, patiently waiting for us to fall asleep. My stomach felt hard, why hadn't one of the ladies come in yet? I was about to run out to them when I reminded myself I was Alora Funk. I remembered taking all the guns away from the group who was chasing me. If I could control that harden clan, I could handle whatever might be in the house, of course, unless it was a ghost. I wasn't sure what to do with a ghost. I shuttered. I had to stop letting my mind wander. I had come to prepare rooms. I wanted to find the best one to call my own. They were all similar with slight variances. Old beds with brass bed frames, vermin eaten blankets, all with a layer of dust and dirt, tarnished brass vanities, warn out wardrobes, and floral wall paper. The rooms smelt like fabric and dust. I decided to prepare a room for London since she was having a hard time being there. I needed to keep her content so we could stay.

With my Zen, I revived the bed, clearing it of dirt and grime. I restored the blankets to their original form. I removed the dirt from the floor. A lovely scent of lavender replaced the staleness. The room still need much work, but it would be comfortable enough for a night or two. Soon, Mandy and my room were ready as well. I couldn't wait to spend more time in the house renovating all the rooms, but for now, I wanted to get us a decent place to sleep. I would work on the carpeting and floors the next day.

When I was done, I went downstairs. Mandy and London were nowhere to be seen. My heart raced, had they left me? I went to the door and noticed the car was still there. Where could they be?

"Mandy, London," I called out. "Where are you?"

No one responded.

I walked around the first floor and didn't see any sign of them. Had a monster dragged them away to their deaths? My teeth clenched tight. I was Alora Funk. I needed to be brave, but I was struggling to do so as my imagination went wild. As I stepped onto the grand staircase, I could hear the backdoor open and voices.

I jumped off the stairs, the pine floorboard moaned beneath me. I needed to be a more careful, or they would split apart as I fell to my death. Watching my step, I met the ladies in the kitchen. Water dripped around Mandy, her clothes drenched. Had it started raining? She looked like a soggy dog.

"How did you get wet?" I asked.

"I had to wash all the mud off me. I got lucky, because I was going to do it in one of the streams. We went to the stream, and was filthier than me. It was then I remembered this property had several hand pumps. I found one, and with a bit of arm muscle, I brought out water." Mandy shivered from being wet and cold. I sent my Zen to her, providing her with warmth and dryness.

She looked at me. "Did you do that?' she asked as she rubbed her hands up and down her dry body.

"You looked cold," I said.

"I was."

"Hey, why didn't you just move the car for us since you can do so many things?" London asked.

"Why should I? We drove all the way out here to live, not to go to another hotel."

"Alora, think for a moment. Where are we going to sleep? We don't have any bedding. We don't have any food. Why would we stay here?" London moaned.

"I found three perfect rooms for us upstairs," I said with a smile.

"No, they were all pretty gross," London said.

"Come with me," I said as I dragged London toward the stairs. She couldn't go as fast as me, but we made it up to the hallway on the second floor. I took them to my room first.

"I have already claimed this room, but look at the bed."

London looked surprised, her mouth gaping open, by the newness of the bed and bedding. "Yours are all the same as well," I said.

London and Mandy searched the rooms. They were taken back by how clean and new the beddings looked.

"Does that mean we are going to spend the night?" I asked.

"At this point, I don't think we have a choice. Even if you were to get the car unstuck, it is too dark to try to find our way to a town," Mandy said.

"Yippe!" I hollered as I jumped up and down and clapped my hands.

"Alora, come and help me get our things from the car," Mandy said.

I followed her outside. Loud frogs croaked almost a ghostly sound. The moon brightly illuminated the surroundings. Wet, heavy air clung to the hairs on our skin. The southern night felt different than it did in the west. A startled crane bolted to the sky, flapping its wings. I would rather sleep outside, but I was certain London wouldn't go for it. We opened the car and carried our luggage upstairs.

"I don't think I can sleep very well in a haunted house," London could be heard saying from her room.

"It's not haunted," Mandy replied, stepping out into the hall. We joined her. London looked ashen as her arms wrapped tightly around her chest. The poor woman. When she set out to pick me up in Saint George, I doubt for a minute she saw her week playing out the way it had. The drive had been long, and it was obvious by the circles under her eyes, it had worn on her.

"Does this place have electricity?" London asked.

"No," Mandy said.

"Then how is there light everywhere?"

"I am sure that has to be Alora," Mandy guessed.

"You are handy to have around," London said to me. I smiled, proud of myself.

In bed, I was filled with epinephrine, a fluttered to be sleeping in such a fun house. I thought about London's fear of a haunted house. The house was ominous at night with shadows casted everywhere. Noises seemed to come from every corner. There very well could be ghosts there. I pulled the blanket over my face, glad it was clean. My hips ached from the hardness of the bed. I used my Zen to soften it. After an hour of restless movement, I decided to take a little of my energy away. I had too many stimulating hormones surging through me to fall asleep. I removed some, and within moments, I drifted to sleep.

In the morning, I went through the kitchen to the outside. A mist lingered above the grass. The air was warm and wet. Three great egrets picked at the ground. The wetness deepened the green landscape. I was home. Thick trees were everywhere, along with bushes and vines. The air felt so pure and clean.

All around me, I found the needed elements to make things for breakfast. I carried my supplies back into the house and formed eggs, toast, hash browns, and milk. I created plates, cups, and silverware. All of it was made by my Zen. I went to the formal dining room. The table looked like it was going to snap in the middle. It was long, and some of the legs underneath were rotting. I used my Zen to restore the table to its original form. I put a thick layer of stain and wax on the outside then set the new table with our breakfast. I couldn't see a dinner bell anywhere, so I created one, loudly ringing it, calling the ladies down to breakfast. I paced back and forth as I waited for them, excited to surprise them with aromatic food. They soon joined me, looking pleased with what they smelt and saw.

"Alora, this looks amazing. Where did you get the food?"

"I made it, and look at the table. I fixed that as well," I said proudly.

"You are lucky with what you can do," London said enviously.

After we ate, London's brow tightened, her face dropping. "We need to get going. Alora, will you please un-stick the wheels"

"Why are we leaving?"

"Because, we can't stay here."

"Didn't we drive all the way out here, so I could live here?" I snapped.

London rubbed the top of her head, and she wrinkled her brow. "I know we talked about that, but honestly Alora, I don't know what I was thinking. We can't leave you here alone."

"Then don't leave. Stay with me."

"We have families, families that miss us."

"Then go," I replied looking away from her. In the corner of the room was a hutch filled with dirty china. Was there any value to it?

"We will, but we can't leave you here."

"I will be fine."

"No you won't, for you are only just a child. How will you live, how will you eat, who will care for you?" London lectured.

"I can care for myself. Isn't it clear I can provide everything I need for myself?" I brushed my hand over the food. I am the one that bought most of our supplies, I made light, I fixed the beds, and I made the breakfast. Wasn't it obvious I was the one caring for everyone, not the other way around?

"It just isn't safe to leave a thirteen year old all alone, even if she has powers," London said throwing her arms around.

"I don't have powers," I said. As I debated with London, Mandy quietly listened.

"I am not going," I stubbornly said. "You guys promised I could live here. The Navajo Chief said this was where you should take me to keep me alive. We drove all the way out here for me to live. Why would you make me go back to Utah where I will get killed by the people following me? I am safe here."

"She is right. She is safer by herself here, than she is in Utah with a family," Mandy said in my defense.

"No she is not," London said.

London cried. Her body shook as she loudly wailed. "I messed up. I messed up. I kidnapped a girl, and now I am going to leave her to die. I won't be getting into heaven. And to think, I abandoned my church duties to create all these sins." Her body shook as she howled in sorrow. Her aura was dark brown, almost black. Her face transformed, and she almost looked like an entirely different person, not the same London who visited me at the hospital.

"You aren't going to Hell. You are one of the most righteous persons I met," Mandy reassured her.

"Yes I am," she bawled.

"Listen, we had to help Alora. We saved her life. That is noble for Heaven's entrance."

"I know, but now you want me to just kill her by leaving her here alone." Her voice elevated.

"She will be safe and strong, won't you Alora?" Mandy said standing up for me.

"What would she do with all her time?" London asked.

"I will fix up this house!" I said.

"What about school?" London asked.

"I don't need school, for I am smarter than all the middle school teachers combined."

"Don't get cocky," London warned as she wiped away her tears. "You still need school. You need to be with kids your own age."

"I wouldn't have been with kids my age if I would have gone to Harvard."

"What is with all the backtalk suddenly, that isn't like you?" London looked perplexed.

"Sorry", I said.

London turned to Mandy. "We really can't leave her here. This is no place for a child."

"What do you want us to do? What were you thinking when we drove her all the way out here?"

"I don't know, I guess I wasn't thinking. Those people chasing us had me scared. Big machine guns. I couldn't think straight."

"As far as I see it, we only have two choices. We can leave her here, or take her back home with us. We both know she doesn't stand a chance in Utah, for Child Protective Services will place her, then the terrorist will find her," Mandy said as she pushed her plate to the middle of the table.

London bawled again. I had my opinions, but I didn't want her to think I was fighting her. I decided to walk away, but not too far.

"Why don't we take her to the Child Protective Services here?" London said.

"As soon as they find out she is from Utah, they will send her back," Mandy replied.

"Then we won't tell them she is from Utah."

"There is an Amber Alert on her. Everyone in the country is looking for her."

"Yeah, but right now she is disguised as a Native American. If she stays like that, then they won't even think she could be Alora."

"We have to give them some sort of story. What would it be?" Mandy asked

"I don't know. Maybe she left an abusive home."

"Then they will want to send the cops to the home and arrest the parents."

"She will say she doesn't want to get her parents in trouble, and she refuses to tell on them."

"Then they will see her as a runaway and put her in detention. I don't want Alora to go to detention," Mandy said.

"Why are you shooting down all my ideas?" London screeched as she threw her arms in the air.

"I am only trying to be prepared and think like them. I am not trying to discredit you."

I had made it out in the hall, but I hadn't left, hovering outside the door, listening to their conversation, and I couldn't resist going back in and getting involved.

"Hey London," I said as I went back into the dining room. "Are you sure you wouldn't steal medicine for your dying daughter?" I asked.

London looked perplexed. "What are you talking about?"

"Ethics, remember. You said you wouldn't steal medicine for your dying daughter because stealing was a sin. But, here you are talking about lying about me and making up a whole story about me. Isn't lying a sin? I believe lying comes from the same Ten Commandments."

"Alora, this is different. I am trying to save your life."

"But if you stole the medicine for you daughter, you would have done it to save her life."

London cried even louder. "What is your point Alora? Why are you doing this to me? I have risked everything and sacrificed everything and this is what you do, make me feel guilty and evil for it. Why Alora, why?"

Her words stung me to the core. She was right. I didn't know why I went back in and said what I did. "I am sorry," I said as I ran out of the dining room. What a jerk I had been.

I wanted to make it up to London. I ran up to her bedroom and completely remodeled it. The walls were stripped of the many layers of wallpaper. I smoothed them out and colored them beige. I restored the warped floors until they were polished and smooth. I fixed the mantle around the fireplace and repaired the bricks. I kept working on it until the room looked brand new. Afterwards, I went outside and gathered some wild roses and brought them back into her room. Some of the roses I put in a vase on the bedside table, while a couple of them I placed on her pillow. It looked like it could be a theme room from a bed and breakfast. I wrote a quick note and told her I was sorry, and I loved her.

I was embarrassed by my earlier behavior. I tried to avoid London and Mandy. At meal times, I set the table with good things to eat, but I ate alone, outside. I went to bed that night without seeing either one of the ladies.

In the morning, I was awoke by London sitting by my bed.

"Thank you for what you did to my room. That meant a lot to me." She stroked my head. Deja vu. It almost felt like we were back in the hospital. After I had been liberated from the Russians, she had come and visited me every night in the hospital, sneaking in, for she wasn't allowed to see me. She was my very contact with reality, love, and friendship. I felt horrible for how rude I had been. I threw my arms around her neck and cried.

"I am sorry," I said.

"Me too. I have been thinking about it. I know you are not a member of my church and you are trying to decide what I believe in. I imagine it must be hard if I give you mixed messages about what is right and what is wrong."

"No, no, it's fine," I said.

"No, it's not. You are right, I do believe in the Ten Commandments. It tells us not to steal, not to lie, not to covet, and other great principles to guide our lives behind. I have been thinking about it a lot. In a way, I believe the commandments are black and white, without any gray. Do this, don't do that. Period. But, then in a way, I guess they aren't. God tells us not to lie, yet he has Abraham lie about his wife Sarah. God told him to lie, the very God who tells us not to lie. Why would he do that? He did it to save Abraham's life and Sarah's life. God tells us not to kill, but he has Nephi kill Laban. Again, I really struggle with this one. But, God lifted the law for Nephi. I guess one must take things before the Lord and decide with the Lord what is best in their lives. God has given us the blessing of revelation."

I was having a hard time following along with all she was saying. Abraham, Sarah, Nephi? They were names tossed around at church, but they meant nothing to me. Revelation? She must have seen the confusion on my face.

"Revelation is where God speaks to us, either by a thought or a feeling. When we find ourselves in a gray area relevant to the commandments, we must take it to God. If we are doing the right thing, he will let us know. If we are doing the wrong thing, he will let us know. We must do it with prayer. What I am trying to say, is God expects us to keep the commandments, but maybe sometimes they are to be broken to save a life. Ethics, like you like to call it."

"London, I really am sorry for trying to challenge you," I said.

"No, no, don't be sorry. You had a legitimate concern, and it was okay to call me on it."

"Have you decided what to do with me?" I asked. I slipped away from her and buried my head under the covers, not wanting to hear her answer.

"Mandy and I are still debating. The most important thing is to keep you safe, Alora. Please understand that."

"I do," I said.

London began singing me church hymns. I felt safe in her presence and pulled the covers away from my face. I knew she would soon be out of my life, and it was breaking my heart. She must have felt the same way, because we both cried.

After London left, I went to the kitchen and made breakfast. The three of us ate in silence. I could see their auras of orange and brown and could tell there was contention between them. I didn't want to do anything else to hurt their feelings. I spent the rest of the day playing outside.

I loved the property and the many different areas of it. The weed infested gardens, the thick groves, the lily covered ponds, the mucky streams, the service house, the rickety barns, and the crumbling out buildings. I wasn't at a want for things to explore. I really hoped Mandy and London would decide I could live there. I was sure I could spend the rest of my days in happiness if I could stay at the Heart Estate.

I had gotten so wrapped up in play and forgot to go in and make lunch for everyone. At 8:00pm, my stomach reminded me it hadn't eaten since breakfast. I felt bad for leaving London and Mandy without anything to eat. I went back into the kitchen and put together some steak and potatoes. London in the next room sounded hysterical.

"If we leave her, she is unsafe and could die! If we take her back to Utah, she will be unsafe and kidnapped! There is nothing we can do that is right! NOTHING!!!! What were we thinking bringing her here? What a waste of time, what a waste of time! I miss my family and that is where I should be. What am I doing clear out here in Georgia? What am I doing? Whose idea was it to bring her here anyways? What did it accomplish? Nothing!! Nothing!! It just wasted everyone's time. Such a waste. Now what are we going to do? We are going to get charged with kidnapping. We are going to get felonies and go to jail. I don't want to go to jail. I can't go to jail again. I am a good person. They hurt good persons like me in jail!" London was practically screaming everything.

"London, calm down. No one is going to jail," I heard Mandy say.

"I have broken many commandments. What am I doing?" she howled.

I felt horrible. I was the cause of her anguish. London would have been better if she had never found me. Well, I can't say that. She needed to find me so I could be rescued, but she would have been best to leave me alone after that, to not get involved with me.

I don't think London knew I had heard her. I waited until she calmed down, then I rang the dinner bell. The two came in, both of them had swollen, blood shot eyes. Had Mandy been crying too, or was she just stressed? Either way, I was causing this.

...

We ate our dinner in silence, until the end.

"Alora, I need you to un-stick the tires, we are taking you back to Utah and returning you to Child Protective Services," London said as she stared at her food. She wouldn't look at me. My heart felt like it exploded, the pressure hurt. How could they choose that?

"That isn't what we decided," Mandy said gruffly.

"Well, it's the only right thing."

"Right for who? Right for you? What about Alora?"

"Don't fight me on this!" London screamed. She picked up her dinner plate and threw it across the room. It slammed into the wall and shattered apart. Bits of food sprayed all around. London looked at the mess and cried some more. She pushed back her chair and ran out of the room. She seemed possessed, not acting at all like the London I knew.

I felt horrible. It was because of me she was torn inside.

That night, I had a powerful dream. I saw a man with a head full of wild, white hair wisped all around his face. He said, "Alora Funk, it is time to come home." When I awoke, everything became clear. I knew what I had to do.

# 

# CHAPTER 8

It was dark enough outside, I felt safe flying. I flew until I came to Greenville South Mandyina, South Carolina. It was 9:00am. I found an electronic store and went inside. I searched among the tablets until I found an IPad Mini. I had wanted to buy it with cash, but I didn't want London to be disappointed in me for buying it with counterfeit money. I had already disappointed her enough. At the checkout counter, I swiped Harris's credit card, which I had taken from Mandy's purse right before I had left.

Technically, I was stealing his card, but I had a justification for it. You see, before I left, I had gotten the car-unstuck then filled the back seat with gold and diamonds. There was probably over a million dollars in the backseat. I figured whatever I charged, I had more than paid off my bill. I left a note telling them to give some of the money to Harris and our Navajo friends. I didn't plan to use his card for long. I would use it to buy the tablet and a few other things.

I took my tablet to Burger King and jumped on their WiFi, looking up airline tickets for Alaska. I purchased a seat for the 3pm flight.

I wish I could have told London and Mandy goodbye in person. I wanted to leave with one more of London's magnificent hugs. Her plush body always molded around mine and made me feel warm and protected. I would probably never feel her touch again. I held my tears back. I would miss them.

After my dream, I knew what I needed to do. I also knew I needed to leave Mandy and London in the night. I had put them in a situation where there was no black and white answer, and because of that, I was frying London's nerves. I knew the best thing to do was to depart from them, that way I could relieve them of any responsibility they felt for me. They could get on with their lives.

After I had purchased my ticket, I looked up the price of gold per ounce on my new iPad mini. It was currently $1,213.44/ounce. It wouldn't take long to fill my pockets with legitimate cash. That should please London. Once I knew the bus route, I caught the bus and went to John's Gold and Silver Exchange.

When I walked in, a man peered from behind the counter. He reminded me of a used car sales man with his seedy eyes and cheap suite. He had a thick mustache and side burns. His cologne overpowered the shop. He glared at me, probably annoyed to have a teenager walk in. "We don't have public bathrooms," he said then returned his eyes to his computer.

"I am here to sell you gold."

He sat up. "I don't buy stolen gold." He eyed me suspiciously.

"My gold isn't stolen," I replied.

"Well, let me see what you have." He closed his laptop and put it under the desk, then spread out a gray cloth.

I reached into my pocket and brought out two pieces of gold. His eyes widened and the side of his lip curled upward. He didn't give me a chance to put them down, snatching them out of my hands and rolling them around his fingers. The first thing he did was bite the gold. He put each piece into his mouth and bit. After he examined them, he bit them again then stared at me.

"I don't think this is real, but I will tell you what, my daughter likes pretty rocks. I will buy them from you for two hundred dollars."

"Are you seriously trying to rob me? Do your tests, you will find it is real," I said. The guy didn't know who he was dealing with. He probably thought since I was a teenager he could pull a fast one on me.

The buyer learned if he wanted my gold he had to do better than pretend they were fake. Since he was interested, he put the gold through a number of tests. First he rubbed it across a ceramic surface. The gold rocks left a gold streak behind. He then put several drops of nitric acid on them. He also put the gold in some water and did a few calculations. He ran a magnet along each piece once they were dry.

"Well Missy, I guess you were right. This is real gold. How did you come across it?" I could see the greed in his eyes. His aura was an emerald green, he wasn't being honest, a bit mischievous, and I could feel his energy level accelerate. He wanted my gold.

"It was my Granddad's. He gave it to me for my thirteenth birthday."

"Are you sure he wants you to be selling it?"

"He told me I can do what I want with it. He said he will give me gold every birthday. I could decide to sell it or save it. I am going to sell it," I said.

"Let me take it in the back and weigh it, then I will be right back. Is that okay with you?"

"I know exactly what I have. Don't try and swindle me," I warned.

"Miss, I am honest." He scooped up my gold and went to the back. When he returned, his eyes looked wild.

"I figure you have about 2 ounce of gold here."

"Not so, I have exactly 4.2 ounce of gold," I said using my strong voice.

"No Missy, you don't, you have 2 ounces."

"Bring your scale out here and weigh it again," I said. Did he really think I was an idiot?

The man looked nervous. How stupid did he think I was? Did he really think he could get away with stealing from me? Since he wanted the gold, he went to the back and came up front with his scale. He put the gold on, and sure enough, it weighed 4.2 ounces.

"You know what? I think I forgot to put both pieces on it," he said. "Trust me. I wouldn't try to cheat you. I am glad you called me on it."

What a liar.

"What will you give me for it?" I asked.

"Gold is going for $600/ounce," he said.

Enough was enough. It didn't bother me if I didn't get full price, for I could always make more gold, but he was pissing me off. With everything he did, he lied. He could keep his money. I would go somewhere else. I reached down and scoped up my gold.

"You know what, I am going to report you, and I am taking my gold somewhere else. You are a crook. My granddad is a BIG TIME guy around here. He will be back in to have words with you." I turned around to walk out.

"Wait," he said in desperation. "Don't go. Give me a moment, and I will recheck the value of gold. You know the price of gold changes by the second." The man got on his computer and typed around on the keyboard for a minute. "Do you know what gold is going for right now?" he asked. What a rat, he was going to swindle me any way he could.

"I know for a fact, that at this very minute, that spot gold price per troy ounce is one thousand two hundred and thirteen dollars and forty four cents."

"You are very educated," the guy said, looking disappointed. "Now, you know I can't pay you spot price, for I have to be able to make a profit as well."

"Yes, I know that."

"I tell you what, I can give you seven hundred an ounce."

"My ask price is nothing less than a thousand an ounce," I said.

"Well, then you can take your gold somewhere else, because that is all I will give you."

I was irritated. I turned toward the door.

"Wait," he called out. "Fine, I can give you eight hundred an ounce, and that is my final bid price."

I knew the guy was still ripping me off, but I needed the money, and I could always make more gold. Maybe the gold buyers in Alaska were more honest.

"Deal," I said as I returned to his counter.

"Will a check be okay?" he asked.

"No way. I will take cash only."

"Let me see if I have that much." He went to the back of his shop. He was there way too long. He either had the money or he didn't.

"I am sorry, Missy," he said upon returning. "But I only have twenty eight hundred dollars." Boy that man was shrewd.

"Then run to the bank," I said.

He wiped his brow. He was learning I wasn't one to be taken advantage of. I looked up at his clock, it was 1:15pm. I needed to get to the airport. I couldn't miss my flight. If I waited on the crook to go to the bank, I surely would miss my flight.

"Fine," I said. "Give me the cash. You robbed from me, you know that. I won't ever do business with you again."

"I can run to the bank if you like, for I don't ever want it to be said I am a crook."

"Well you are. Just give me the money. I have to go."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Then don't call me a crook, because you are choosing to walk away from what I owe you," he said as a sly grin spread across his face.

"Fine, whatever," I said. "Will you call me a taxi, please?"

...

I walked out of John's shop. I know he was elated for the deal he made. Curse London, for it was much easier to make money out of paper than it was to exchange gold for money. I didn't ever want to do that again.

My taxi took twenty minutes to pick me up. It was 1:55pm. I hoped I wouldn't miss my flight to Alaska. Since I didn't have anything to check in, I went through fairly quickly. I had a copy of a note from my mom stating, I (new name Sandra Beyale) had her permission to fly to Alaska to be with my Grandparents. I also had my school ID with me, which I changed to have a picture of me with my dark skin and my new name. I even had a birth certificate to show them. My documents must have been good enough, because they passed me through the gates. I was glad they didn't search my pockets, because I didn't know how I would explain the amount of cash I was carrying.

A worker accompanied me from check in to my seat, then I was handed over to the care of the in-flight attendants. The plane ride was long, but I kept myself busy reviewing information in my head. My brain was the largest data base of knowledge I knew. I could access anything I wanted and review full colored diagrams of information, and even play out movies. When I felt drowsiness settle in, I added energy from around me.

Twenty hours and two plane transfers later, I was at the Juneau Alaska International Airport. I was glad the airline attendants helped with my transfers, because it was confusing.

I wasn't prepared for the frigid air when I got off of the plane. A biting cold smacked me around. All I had on was a T-shirt, pants, and a sweater. A blanket of snow covered everything, the dark sky hid the sun. I shivered as I went into the terminal, my body shaking uncontrollably. I wanted to go to the bathroom and make my clothing warmer, but I was stuck with the flight attendant insisting on seeing me to my transportation. I wasn't sure how she would react if I went into the bathroom stall in a sweater and came out in a winter coat.

"Are you sure you don't have any luggage?" she asked for the hundredth time.

"I live in Georgia, therefore I don't need warm clothing there. I keep all my warm stuff with my grandparents," I said.

"Okay."

We walked in silence.

"Do you have transportation waiting for you?" she asked.

"No. I am supposed to get a taxi after I land."

"Where are you going?"

"I need to get to Thorne Bay then take the ferry over to Prince of Wales Island," I said.

"You mean, you don't have your transportation for this trip set up?" she asked. She sure was nosey.

"Well, no, not really. My grandparents are old, that is why I am coming out to help."

"Couldn't your mom have set it up for you before you left?"

"She is blind," I lied.

"Blind, oh no. How is she going to get along without you?"

"She was blind before I was born and managed fine," I said. I wanted the flight attendant to leave me alone. I was sick of answering her interrogating questions.

"You are going to spend all day on a taxi then maybe you will be too late for the ferry. I have a better idea. My boyfriend runs charter flights. That isn't his normal route, but if you have the money, I am sure he can pick you up here and fly you straight to Prince of Wales Island."

"Yes, I like your plan much better," I said. Suddenly, I liked her.

The lady got on the phone and talked to her boyfriend for quite some time. Finally, she hung up, and with a smile, she looked at me. "I have it all set. He won't be able to pick you up until 2:00pm, is that alright with you?"

"Sounds great!" I said.

I was giddy at the idea of having a private flight to Prince of Wales Island.

The flight attendants boyfriend was late. He picked me up at almost 3:00pm. I climbed into his small plane while he stood outside and flirted with his girlfriend. The two seemed oblivious to anything else going on around them. After they had talked for twenty minutes, the guy climbed into the cab of the plane. He had on a very heavy coat, thick boots, a large hat, and wool gloves.

"Where's your clothing, you are going to freeze on this flight. I don't have a heater," he said.

"I will be fine," I replied.

"No, you won't. It is way too cold out here. I tell you what, we will take turns sharing my coat. I will start in it and wear it for fifteen minutes then give you fifteen minutes in it."

"I am really not that cold," and I wasn't. I had used my Zen to keep me warm.

"Stop it, you will freeze up here. You aren't from Alaska, are you?"

"No, I am from Georgia."

"Oh, it's warm there. In that case, you have the coat first. You probably have never even felt cold before."

Despite my protests, he took the coat off and tossed it to me. I didn't want to wear it. I was capable of keeping myself warm. As I put his coat on, I wanted to choke. It smelt horrible. He must have been a smoker. I removed the molecules that were attached to it, the ones causing the smell.

The engine revved as the small plane shook, roaring as if it was objecting to our increased speeds, and before I realized it, we were in the air. I could see his girlfriend standing below, blowing kisses up at us.

"Your girlfriend is nice," I said.

"Yeah, sure is."

I watched as he flew the plane. He looked cold as his teeth chattered and his face turned white. I felt bad for having his coat. I didn't need it. I sent warm energy his way. If he was interested in me staying warm by sharing his coat, then the least I could do was give him heat. He seemed pleased to warm up, smiling and relaxing. As he became warmer, his aura turned from teal to blue-violet.

"It is unusually warm in here," he said.

I saw my cue. "I agree, in fact I am dying in your coat." I slipped the large coat off me. "Thanks anyways," I said as I handed it back to him.

"Well, if you need it, than it will be behind us. Just grab it," he said as he tossed it in the back seat.

He pushed a few buttons then looked my way. "Are you Athabascan Indian?" he asked.

"No, I am Navajo," I replied.

"Really, that is pretty cool. You will find a lot of Native Indians around Alaska. They offer our state such a rich heritage. I thought maybe you were Athabascan."

"Cool," I said, for lack of anything else to say.

We rode to the hum of the plane, neither of us speaking.

"What are you doing out here by yourself?"

"I am coming to visit my Granddad."

"All by yourself?"

"Yeah, my mom couldn't bring me out because she is blind."

"Oh that's too bad, how did it happen?"

"She was born blind."

"That's too bad. How could she raise you blind?"

"I don't know, she just did it. She is smart and can navigate anywhere with her dog."

"You have a seeing eye dog?"

"I don't, but my mom does." I was getting skilled at the lying thing.

"I bet that helps her a lot."

"Yeah," I said.

We flew in more silence. Finally, the guy broke it again. "Do you want to see something spectacular?" he asked.

"Sure," I said.

"Keep your eyes out the window, for you are sure to see something out there."

I had been looking over the topography, but I hadn't been studying it. I searched the open areas of land, and I was shocked by all I saw.

The land was never without at least a heard of O. h. colombianus (black-tailed deer). The pilot pointed out a couple of Alces alces (moose). I felt blessed to find the pack of _Canis lupus_ (wolves). They were all very dark, but the topping to it all was the Ursus Arctos (brown/grizzly bear) and its two cubs. He tried to give me an education on all the animals we saw, with their scientific names and habits, but I already knew everything about them.

After a stunning plane ride, we landed at the Klawock airport. "I don't feel good about dropping you off alone," he said.

"Don't you drop off your other passengers alone?"

"Yes, but usually they are adults and they have transportation already waiting for them. Are you going to be okay? You are hardly wearing anything? You are going to freeze."

"I will be fine." After I paid him, I ran off before he could use his better judgment and stop me. I quickly hid in some trees until I watched the plane fly off. As it left, I created a thick coat, boots, gloves and a hat. I tried to fashion them after the styles I saw at the airport. Fully geared, I walked toward Craig. There wasn't much traffic going by. No one took notice of the young girl all alone.

At Craig, I went into Ruth Ann's Hotel.

"I need a place to stay for the night. Do you have any vacancies?" I asked as I stood in her heated lobby. The air was dry and hot. I quickly overheated in my snow gear.

"You are lucky, we sure do. Is your parents with you?" she asked looking me up and down. Her teeth were rotten, and she was missing a few.

"No, my mom sent me here to go to my grandparent's. He is sending out a car for me tomorrow. He was going to meet me at the airport today, but he had car troubles. Everything is fixed now," I said.

"Hmm, this doesn't seem right. I have never had a young kid stroll in here before looking for a room. I really don't know what to do."

"Do you want to see me freeze in your parking lot? Granddad can't get me tonight, so you are my only other choice."

"Do you have a credit card? I can't let you stay without a credit card."

I dug beneath my multiple layers of clothing. I was sweltering in her lounge. I pulled out Harris's credit card and handed it over.

"Do you have any ID?" she asked me.

I put my Sandra Beyale ID on the counter.

The wind howled outside and rattled the windows. The counter lady pulled her sweater closer to her body. "Well, I guess I can't let you freeze." She swiped Harris Beyale's card then handed me a key. As she finished the paper work, she went into a huge coughing fit, her body heaving as her lungs worked out their irritant. Without shame, she spat a huge loggie in the garbage can. With the back of her hand, she wiped her face.

"Do you need anything?" My skin crawled at the thought of touching her.

"I'm good."

With her same filthy hand, she handed me the receipt and room number. My fingers burned as I grabbed it.

"Do you need anything to eat? I have some chicken in the back." She coughed again, and again, producing two more green phlegm balls. I had to get out of there before I puked.

"Thanks," I said and ran out the door.

...

It was early morning when I flew up the mountain toward Harris Peak. After flying for an hour, I spotted a cabin nestled in the trees. It was huge, almost like a resort lodge. Next to the cabin were several smaller log buildings. A high, 10 foot fence surrounded the compound. The energy in me vibrated at high frequencies. Without a doubt, I had reached my destination. I flew over the fence and landed at the North Side of the compound. My muscles tightened as I nervously crouched along the ground and circled the cabin, only the hum of electronics was inside. I couldn't feel the energy of anyone alive in there. Could the compound be vacant?

I relaxed a little, hoping I was alone. I went to the next log building and crept to the side, listening and feeling. It was the same thing, only the hum of electronics; vacant. I made my way to the next building, walking over a charred area where a building must have burned down. At the last small building, I felt a bolt of energy blast me. I knew that energy! I staggered.

Every cell in my body vibrated. It was the energy field of another human. Why did it have such a powerful effect on me?

_Creek_. I heard the side door open. I was on the other part of the building out of sight. I stooped toward the trees, when a figure appeared. I was caught.

"Alora Funk. You are here! You have returned!"

# CHAPTER 9

An elderly man, probably in his seventies, ran towards me. He had a head of wild, white hair, reaching his shoulders. To match his hair, he had a long beard, yellowed and scruffy. His eyebrows were thick and heavy, crawling across his face, out of control. He had an oversized nose with giant ears to match. His eyes were a brilliant green. Not the hazel green most people had, but more like a sea green. His eyes penetrated my soul, flooding me with unexplainable feelings. His aura was violet. I turned from him and ran, but before I could fully get into the woods, he reached me with his arms wide open. He scooped me up in his bare arms. He wasn't wearing a coat and it was -22.

"Alora, Alora, you came back to me! I have missed you. I knew you would eventually return. When I heard you had escaped, I knew you would be back."

He knew me. He knew my name, and it sounded like he knew my history as well. He gave me a very long, uncomfortable hug, then he put me down.

"What is with the Native look? Do tell me, is this where your abilities have morphed to? You obviously have been able to manipulate the pigment in your hair and skin. I am impressed. Very impressed. I can't wait to sit down with you and learn all you have discovered on your own, unaided and unrestricted. Oh it's good to have you back."

I didn't know how to take our reunion. A part of me wanted to play dumb, to pretend I had no idea what he was talking about. How did he know I was Alora through my disguise? Maybe I was a different girl, a girl who just happened to stumble onto his property. I guess it seemed highly unlikely I could accidently stumble there when he had a ten foot security fence around the place.

He seemed to understand what I was thinking, because he said with a big cheesy grin, "Don't think about lying to me. I know who you are, for I could recognize your energy anywhere."

He had me intrigued! He mentioned something about my energy. Was he like me? Could he manipulate energy and matter as well? Also, he had to be right about recognizing my energy, because I recognized his even though I wasn't sure how. I thought about it more. If he was like me, then he probably was way more advanced than me. I thought of all the things he had already learned to do. Maybe he would share his discoveries with me. But who was he? Could I trust him? He had a Russian accent, but I knew for a fact he wasn't Vyacheslav, my captor, but he probably worked with him. He was probably part of the league that had hunted me. I never should have come there. Lured into a trap.

"Alora, don't hold back. I am most interested to talk with you. Tell me what you know. Undoubtedly, you accessed valuable data at Harvard."

What a funny thing for him to say, because I wanted to know what he knew.

"Who are you?" was the most creative thing I could ask.

"I am Dr. Democritus," the man said.

"You mean like the philosopher who came up with the atomic theory?"

"Just like him, but maybe a bit more handsome." He made an awkward pose. He rubbed his arms, probably frozen from the cold. If he was like me, he could make himself warm. His teeth chattered. Maybe he didn't know how.

I wanted to laugh at his comment. Dr. Democritus was nothing close to handsome. He was somewhat pudgy, and the skin on his face that wasn't covered in hair was dominated by wrinkles and age marks. He looked either like a truck driver, or a mad scientist.

"Did you name yourself?" I asked taking interest in his unique name.

"Good question, one I am often asked. How about I ask you a question? Did you name yourself?"

"Yes," I said. Child Protective Services had labeled me Jane Doe. I hated having such a generic name. The name meant nothing to me. Alora Funk seemed to somehow belong to me, the only thing I owned.

He stood staring at me, with his front thumbs latched to the side pockets of his tweed pants. He changed the subject. "Even though I know with certainty I am talking to you, you still are deluding me in that disguise. Can you please revert back to your original look? I desire to see how these last three years have aged you."

"Have we not seen each other for three years?"

"Precise."

"I was a captive for three years from a Russian couple. Are you part of them, or did they steal me from you?" I watched his expression and aura closely to see if he would lie to me.

"No. I am not with them." He looked truthful as he said it.

"Who are you anyway?"

"I am Dr. Democritus."

"Yeah, we already had the introduction part. But I mean, who are you in relation to me?" I wanted answers.

"I once was your caregiver."

"Like a foster parent?"

"You could say that," he said flashing his cheesy grin, his yellow skin around his lips showing deep wrinkles.

"How did the Russians get me?" I had to know.

"I will tell you all you want to know in good time. First though, please let me see what has become of you."

I wasn't sure if I should reveal myself. I didn't know if I trusted the doctor or not. Something in him seemed familiar, almost safe, but yet, with no memory, he could turn out to be my worst enemy. He knew my story, and I needed him to share it with me. For that reason, I complied and changed the pigment in my skin and hair, returning to my fair complexion and blond hair. My nose returned to its original state as well.

The doctor's eyes popped wide, looking like they were going to explode. "Look at you. You haven't aged one second. Very intriguing. Very intriguing."

"How old am I?" I asked.

"You are fifteen." He looked like he wanted to reach out and touch me, but thankfully he restrained, his teeth still chattering. His lips were turning blue. "Most young girls transform and develop their secondary sex characteristics by this time. You still look childlike, undeveloped." He made me uncomfortable. I wanted to hide. I hoped he was only talking like that because he was knowledgeable about human biology.

" _Fifteen_!!!! I was told I was thirteen." I was shocked.

"I can see why you would have been told that. Like I said, you haven't aged since you left, and you were twelve at that time."

"I can't believe I am fifteen. That means I can drive on my next birthday. When is my next birthday?"

"I don't know." He said. How did he not know?

"I am fifteen! I am fifteen! I am fifteen! That is the best news I have heard all day!" I was elated. I couldn't believe I was so old. But, as easily as I got happy, I became depressed. I had been under the thought I was thirteen for so long, suddenly I felt robbed, robbed of being fourteen. I didn't get to watch myself become older, I just was. Those Russians had taken away three years of my life. Actually, they had taken way more, because I no longer had memoires. It was like the first fifteen years of my life never existed. But then, the idea of being almost sixteen made me happy again.

The doctor was shaking to the cold. I felt bad, even if he might be my enemy, I sent some heat his way. He didn't seem to notice as the color returned to his skin and his teeth stopped chattering.

"You have a violet aura. You must like the idea of being older. Most kids do," Dr. Democritus said, carefully observing me.

"You can see auras?" He intrigued me.

"Sure, and so can you. Just try. When you look at me, concentrate on my Chakras," he said pointing to his forehead. "If you look at me here, then the auras will form around me, and you will be able to see it peripherally."

"I know. I can see them," I said snottily.

"Of course you can," he said. "I wasn't sure if you remembered."

"Can you tell me what happened? Can you tell me who I am, where I came from, and why I was captured by the Russians?"

"Yes, Alora, I plan on telling you everything, but standing next to my lab isn't the place for it. How about we go into the lodge?"

We trekked through the thick snow on a small foot path as I followed the doctor into his lodge. I kept wondering if I should be with him. Was he one of the Russians? The more I listened to him, the more I could tell he had a suppressed Russian accent. Was he working for them? Would he hurt me? In all that I had done to keep safe, was I walking into the snake's lair?

Warm air met us as we went through the doors. The lodge was rustic inside with a soaring ceilings and exposed beams. The furniture was made out of the same style of logs as the lodge was. His décor was a burgundy, gold, and green. The creepy thing about the place was all the stuffed animals. They weren't the traditional animals you might find in a mountainous lodge, nothing like bears or moose heads. They were stuffed monkeys, rats, dogs, and cats. Looking at them gave me chills. Even more disturbing, he had put clothing on them.

"Welcome home, Alora. You are a bit earlier than expected, but you are home. I have missed you. I have never had a more intellectual conversation with anyone than I was able to have with you. Even though you come back as young as you were when you left, I can see there is more knowledge and self-assurance behind those eyes. I delight to think about the type of conversation we will be able have.

"Please, come sit down, sit down." He scratched at his frizzy beard. Little flakes of dead skin fell out. "Can I get you a drink"

"I am only a kid. I don't drink," I replied.

He must have found me pretty funny, because he kept laughing. "You thought I was offering you alcohol? Let me establish it right now that I don't drink alcohol. I don't take anything that slows or clogs my mind. I am a brilliant scientist, and I prefer to have my faculties alert at all times. As you become an adult, I expect you to make the same resolution. You thought I as offering you alcohol." He roared in deep, loud laughter. "Seriously, can I get you a drink? I have natural fruit juices, or water."

"Apple juice." I said.

"Alora, you haven't changed. You used to always pick apple juice. I could never keep enough stocked up. Please excuse me while I go and retrieve you apple juice."

He left me in the disturbing room with all the dead animals staring at me. It was eerie. I was glad when he returned with two big tumblers full of apple juice.

He took a big sip then sat in the wood seat across from me. It was lined with a poufy burgundy pillow top. He stared at me with his penetrating, oh so familiar eyes, then flashed me a cheesy grin. "How have you been?"

"Good, I guess. My life has been a bit overwhelming, but I am fine." I held myself tight. I didn't want to share anything with him yet.

"Please, tell me everything," he said, intently looking at me.

"Well, I was kept by a Russian couple by the name of Vyacheslav and Nadezhda. Then I was rescued from them earlier this year."

"How were you discovered?"

I tried to hold back, but the words spilled out. "Well, they hadn't picked a real good place to hide me, to which I am grateful for. I mean seriously, if they wanted no one to find me, then they should have stashed me in some remote place like your lodge. I doubt no one would ever find me in a place like this. But Bountiful Utah, the place is crawling with religious people. That is where they tried to hide me."

"Why is that a problem?"

"Religious people are very neighborly. That is what got Vyacheslav and Nadezhda in trouble. Their neighbor across the street felt she had to 'fellowship' them, and that is how she found me. That's what Christians do, they love to fellowship and look after their neighbor."

"Interesting," he said.

"Anyways, I was discovered in a suburb town called Bountiful."

"That makes sense," the doctor said as he jerked and spilled his apple juice all over his front. He wiped at it with his hand while he said, "I know why you were in Utah. Artyom loved Utah. He had vacationed there for the 2002 Winter Olympics and eventually acquired a place there. It wasn't Bountiful, but somewhere called Huntsville. I am not sure how close the two are to each other."

I checked my internal maps. "55 miles," I said.

"There you go. He must have put you in Bountiful to keep an eye on you."

"Artyom? He wasn't the one I was living with. Their names were Vyacheslav and Nadezhda, or at least that is what I was told. Did you know them?"

"I don't know the names of the spies who were watching over you, but I can guarantee it wasn't Artyom. He would never do such a lesser line of work. He would have arranged someone from his network of spies to guard you."

Spies! My mystery was cracking! I had to learn more. My heart sped up. "Who is Artyom? Are you two friends? Why did he have me?"

"Artyom holds a big position in the Harmonions network."

"Which is?"

"It is a network of underground spies, and yet, so much more."

"Do they belong to the Russian government?" I asked.

"No, not at all. Fact, they incorporate all nationalities. It is an extensive underground movement. I am not privy to their ultimate goals. Artyom stated they exist to guarantee none of the world governments become too big. He said they are similar to the United Nations, an institution in place to keep a balance on world politics, but without all the political garbage found in the United Nations."

"Are you a member of the Harmonions spies?"

"No, no not at all. I am guilty of working with them and receiving a portion of funding from them. Their pockets are deep and the pay generous money to keep on top of science and new discoveries, but I am not a spy."

"Does our government know about them?"

"Yes, all governments are aware, but they are an elusive group of people, and challenging to track."

"Are they a threat to me?" I asked.

"I guess that depends if you want to help them or fight against them."

"I don't know. What do I want to do? I don't know anything about them. Should I help them?" I shuttered at the thought, remembering how they had stolen my childhood.

"Possibly. Your skills are unique, proving a powerful pawn for their movement."

"I don't want to be anyone's pawn," I grumbled.

"Alright, let me restate that, because you are correct. You are far superior to a pawn. If you can meet your full potential, you can head their organization. That is what they want from you, to train you to lead."

"Seriously?" I was dumbfounded. Me, such an awkward duck, to lead them?

"Yes, seriously. But before we go any further into their role in your life, do tell me everything that has transpired with you. I have much information to share, and I don't want to boggle and overwhelm you before I have a chance to hear your story."

"Okay, um, let me think. A nice lady turned the spies in, and I was rescued. I really didn't wake up until I was at the hospital. It was an excruciating painful experience. I was sick. My body seemed to be rebelling against everything."

"No doubt you were having withdrawals from _Delosive_."

" _Delosive_?"

"Yes, the drug I created to keep you in a hibernated state."

"You did that to me?" I angrily asked. Rage burned within. I no longer wanted to talk to him. It was time to leave. I was starting to trust him, but I no longer could. Why would he design a drug to hibernate me? He was a monster. I shook in anger.

"Yes and no. I developed the drug, but the Harmonions are the ones who put you on it. The drug was not developed for you. I had different intentions when I designed it. It was the Harmonions who put you on it."

"Can you tell me what is in the drug?" I asked.

"Yes, I will let you look at its chemical composition, but not yet, for here we are off on a tangent again. Let us stick with the subject of your 'liberation."

"Fine, but don't forget to show me later, for I want to know what I was on."

"Agreed. Back to your story."

"Once I stabilized, I was released to Child Protective Services."

"What do they do?" he said as he took a sip of his drink, dribbling into his beard.

"They take care of children who don't have a home. They took custody of me and gave me a horrible name, Jane Doe."

"Ah, a name is better than a number. When I found you, you were classified as 458932ZHK. You must admit, Jane Doe rings off the tongue smoother."

"Where did you find me?"

"Again, how easy it is to distract from the story at hand. I will tell you later. Please continue with your story."

He bugged me. "Anyways, I was put in a home with two parents and eleven kids."

"Eleven kids! Holy smokes. I can't comprehend. I never desired to be a father. You are the closest I came to being a parent. What would possess someone to want so many kids?"

"I don't know, but they had actually wanted twelve."

"Holy smokes."

"It was really weird. When I first woke up, I had no memories. I didn't even have a recollection of what things were. My mind felt almost blank. I would look at something as simple as a pencil and wonder what it was. My brain was quiet then. Slowly things developed meaning. To me, it felt slow gaining knowledge. I was very scared to talk during the first little while at my foster home. People would talk to me, and I would stare at them. I guess everyone thought I must have been the world's biggest idiot." Why was I telling him so much? Something about him seemed to draw my story out.

"Very interesting," he said.

"School was incredibly challenging for me. The teachers rambled about their subjects, and I had no idea as to what they were talking about. School seemed to waste my time. Then one day, I joined a chess club. It was the first time my intellectual mind really switched into gear. I could see the whole chess game in my head. I could map out each move to the very end. I blew the other kids away at my skill. They thought I had been hustling them."

He laughed at the thought.

"After that, things quickly fell into place. I understood every subject. Math no longer baffled me. All I had to do was look at a problem and my mind would solve it. It kind of felt like cheating, because I really didn't know how to solve the problem, my mind did. It felt like some internal computer was doing all the work.

"Science became a breeze. It was if I knew everything the teacher was teaching, but better. My mind was full of diagrams and movies and notes. I could instantly recall the subject at hand and know everything about it.

"Anyway, it seems I have a photographic memory, and instantly I can recall anything in my head. My mind never shuts down, always solving mathematical equations. I actually think I might have developed a few theories that aren't in existence."

"Oh, excellent, excellent," he said clapping, while his eyes ballooned up and threatened to pop out of his head.

I told him about Harvard and discovering how to manipulate matter.

He was at the edge of his seat. "Can you really change matter?"

Sitting at the side of my chair was an ugly stuffed rat. The rat had on a polk-a-dot dress. With its snarly teeth, I could hardly stand to have it next to me. I picked up the horrific object and handed it to the doctor. As soon as I placed it into his hands, I changed the rat to a white pillow.

The doctor dropped the pillow and jumped on his feet. He clapped. "Holy smokes, you really can do it. I believed one day I would assist you in this ability. I knew deep within my scientific soul you had this capability. I wasn't the only one who had faith in your abilities. The Rasayana's also believed you would be able to do this one day."

"You mean India's version of the Alchemist?" What did they have to do with me?

"Yes."

"Where do they play into my story? Are they part of the Harmonions?"

"No, they are entirely different. You see Alora, how easy it is to get off track. I will get to them, but first, you must finish your story." I hated how he kept making me talk. I was more interested in what he knew about me. What my past was.

"Let me see, yeah, while at Harvard, I discovered how to manipulate matter. I also discovered energy and magnetic fields and how to control them. Let me give you an example."

I gathered the positive energy in the room and blasted the doctor with it. He jumped when the energy hit him.

"Holy Smokes! I feel eighteen again!" he declared. "Wow, what have you done?" He gazed at me with wonderment and excitement.

"I infused you with the energy from this room." Even though I wanted to shut up, I was thrilled at his reaction to me. His excitement made me want to continue wowing him.

"Brilliant!" he said. "Please, while you are with me, always give me this energy. I forgot what it felt like to have vitality." He moved his arms all around.

"Sure thing, just remind me to."

The doctor whooped out loud and jumped up on the couch. He bounced and bounced then ran around the lodge, sprinting from room to room. He took off outside without his boots or coat. When he returned, his feet and nose were bright red. He seemed a bit out of control, reminding me of some of the kids Peggy babysat. I extracted a bit of the energy to calm him down. I also warmed his nose and feet.

"Did you warm my feet?" he asked after he sat down.

"I can do it all," I boasted.

"I see you can."

"Let me show you something else." I grabbed the energy around him and lifted him up. He was floating above the floor. His arms flapped around, as if he thought he was in control.

"Holy smokes, Alora. I am flying, I am flying! This is the greatest feeling! I feel light, free from gravity. Can you imagine what we can do with this?"

I kept the Doctor up in the air for almost an hour, levitating him around his house per his request.

Finally, I sat him on his wooden chair. "Where did we leave off?" he asked as he repositioned himself.

"Harvard," I replied.

"Yes, Harvard, do proceed."

"I think I learned the most about my abilities at Harvard."

"Did your professors know your capabilities?"

"No. I only shared them with my chemistry teacher."

"What was his name?"

"Dr. Moody."

"Oh, that name sounds familiar. I think I know his name for a reason, but I am not sure. What I wouldn't give for a memory like yours."

"Aren't you like me?" I asked. I had thought he was.

"I am a genius, yes, but entirely distinct to your aptitude." That gloomed me. I wanted someone like me, someone to train me.

"Dr. Moody told me not to let anyone know what I was capable of. That probably means you as well." I looked down at my lap. Suddenly, I panicked, my stomach knotted up, my heart palpated within. What if the doctor was my enemy? What if I was feeding him full of information he could use against me, to control me?

"You can trust me, Alora." He sensed the turmoil overcome me.

"I don't know, can I?"

"If you don't, then who do you have to trust?"

I thought about Mandy and London. I could trust them. I wondered how they were doing. Probably both enjoying being millionaires, or at least Mandy was. I wasn't sure if London would allow herself to. I thought about Dr. Moody. I could trust him, well at least I could until he turned weird on me. My head spun. I felt trapped in Dr. Democritus' lodge. Who was he and what was he going to do with me?

He reached out and touched me. _Zap_. Electricity flowed between us, launching us backwards. I didn't have far to go, since I was sitting on the couch. Dr. Democritus fell to the floor.

"Wow. A magnificent display of power. Why did you do that? Are you trying to keep me away? You can trust me," he said as he looked up from the floor. Below me, he looked helpless, like a frail old man.

"I didn't do it. It just happened." I couldn't explain the electric charge that had zapped us both.

The doctor pulled himself off the floor, ever so slowly. He noticed me watching him as he nervously laughed. "You gave me energy, but that doesn't take the arthritis out of my joints." He looked weak at that moment. How could I be afraid of him? If things got out of control, I could easily escape from him. But, I wasn't ready to leave yet, for I still needed him to tell me who I was.

He sat next to me, making me uncomfortable to have him close. I stood up and went to his wood chair.

"Please trust me, Alora. You know you are mightier than me. I don't doubt you can leave any time you fancy. Please trust me and commence with telling me your story. When you are done, I will help you understand who you are and why everything happened to you."

What choice did I have? I needed his information on me. I continued with my story. "I returned home with my foster family. I hadn't been there very long, when the Russians found me again. I think it was because I did a stupid news story."

"Oh, I can tell you how they found you. They put a tracking devise in you."

"THEY DID WHAT?" I screamed.

"They put a tracking device in you. It was a cheap device, so they had to be within a thirty mile radius to locate your signal. You are probably right about the TV show. If they hadn't bothered you up to that point, it was likely they didn't know where you were. Once they saw the TV program, then they could locate you and keep tabs on you."

"I don't get how Vyacheslav and Nadezhda were even able to find me, for I thought they had been put in jail for kidnapping me."

"Are you sure it was Vyacheslav and Nadezhda following you, and not a different Russian spy?"

"Oh, I know for a fact. I recognized their energy."

"Just like I recognized yours," he said.

"Are you sure you aren't like me?"

"Let's not get sidetracked. I will talk about me later. Tell me about Vyacheslav and Nadezhda tracking you down."

"Well, after the news, they seemed to always know where I was at."

"Easy for them to do. Surely they had more than Vyacheslav and Nadezhda watching you."

That gave me the chills. How many times had they watched me sleep out in the shed by myself?

"You never told me how Vyacheslav and Nadezhda got out of jail?" I asked.

"It wouldn't be impossible. Don't forget, Harmonions is one of the biggest network of spies. They were either let out on bail, or someone working within the system had cleared them of their charges. That simple display demonstrates how influential they are."

"And you want me to work with them?" The thought returned the chills.

"Would you rather be on the same side as the most preeminent underground network of vigilantes, or would you want to be against them?"

"Well, they don't sound all powerful, I mean, if they use cheap tracking equipment like the one they put in me."

"That was my sabotage," he said.

"You mean you put it in me?"

"No, no, no! I would never dream of tagging you like a dog. They decided to track you. At that point, I had a choice. I could sabotage it, or I could have them do it their selves. If that happened, they would have put in a no-fail device. You would have been apprehended before you even made it to the hospital upon liberation."

"Well thank you, I guess." I thought for a moment. "If you were already sabotaging it then why didn't you make if fail altogether?"

"If they thought it didn't work, then they would have planted one their selves. It had to work enough where they felt confident in it."

"That makes sense," I said.

"I also devised it to vibrate your jaw when they locked unto your signal. That way you would know they were close."

"Oh my gosh! Why didn't I ever correlate the two?" I remembered how my head would vibrate for days. He was right, it was always when the Harmonions were around.

After thinking about things, I asked. "I don't get it. You are telling me to work for them, but then you are trying to sabotage them and hide me from them."

"I didn't condone their plan to hibernate you."

"Why did they do it?"

"I will explain that later."

"Ugh, everything is later," I squealed. "I want to learn it all NOW!" I was losing patience with him.

"And you will, you will. But first, please, finish your story."

"Well, Vyacheslav and Nadezhda eventually caught me. But, brilliantly I escaped."

"How?"

"Oh, I can't divulge that to you at this time, for one day I might have to use it to escape from you."

"Aww, well played."

"Yes. Anyways. Developmentally, I haven't done much over the last little while because I have been busy escaping from the Harmonions." I didn't tell him about London or Mandy. I figured one day I might have to seek refuge with them, and I didn't want him to know who they were.

"Anyways, now I am here."

"How did you find me?" he asked.

"You found me," I said. My last night at the plantation in Georgia, I had a powerful dream about Dr. Democritus. In it he begged me to return home. I was flooded with the information as to where he lived and how to get there.

The doctor smiled his cheesy smile. "So it worked?"

"What?"

"The probe I planted in you."

"I guess, please explain?"

"When the Harmonions had me place the tracking device, I installed a probe as well. I wasn't sure if it would be successful. The purpose of the probe was to return you to me, if by some chance the Harmonions decided to cut me out of their plans. I wasn't ready to lose you."

"Smart," I said.

"I am glad it worked."

"Listen, Dr. Democritus, I have told you my story. Now please, tell me all you know about me."

# 

# CHAPTER 10

A golden glow filled the room, flames dancing behind the cast iron grate. Tranquilizing warmth lulling me into security. I forgot my trepidation as I relaxed and felt secure, forgetting the doctor might be the enemy.

"Where do you want me to start?" he asked.

I stretched out. My head felt heavy as my eyes momentarily shut. "From the beginning."

"From our beginning?"

"No, from my beginning. From my birth." I repositioned myself on the couch. The heat in the room made it hard to stay awake. I didn't want to fall asleep through the story. With my Zen, I released a dose of epinephrine from my adrenal medulla gland. My heart sped up, beating 132 bmp and with a force that beat against my ribs, it seemed it might break through my chest. The epinephrine dose was too high. I absorb the extra hormone, reserving enough in my system to keep me alert and awake without the jitteriness. My conscious spiked up. I no longer wanted to nod off to sleep.

"Well, I will attempt to reach as far back as I can. You were born in Libya Africa."

"I am African? I thought I was Russian." I was floored. Never had I placed my heritage in Africa. African, such a new concept to digest and process.

"Libya is more comprised of Berbers and Arabs, with smaller groups of Greeks, Italians, and a few others," he said.

"Am I Arabic? Greek?" I looked at my pale skin. It lacked the rich pigment that usually defined those cultures.

"You seem too fair skinned to be either of those. I always surmised you might have been birthed there by a relief worker, someone who had ventured to Libya for a time, but who wasn't native to the area. We have tried to discover who she was, but there is no trail."

My muscles contracted throughout my body. Agitation taking over. "Your story takes me further from discovering my roots. I am even more confused." Gloom washed away the momentary high the epinephrine had caused.

"I am sorry."

"Please continue," I sadly said. I had resigned the fact I was Russian. Being told I was African or Arabic made my head spin in despair.

"Don't get discouraged, for you aura has the hue of grey." Dr. Democritus stood up and paced in front of the fireplace. _Crack, Crack._ The fire popped.

"I can't help it. I am seeking clarification to who I am, not more mystery." My eyes burned as I held in the tears. I was no longer Russian. Now the doctor told me I was born in Africa by a mysterious woman, one who was untraceable, only making my mystery deeper. I wanted answers, not more confusion. I already had too much.

"Be still and listen. I will provide the information I have." His voice was tight. Was he impatient with me?

"Wow, it is shocking news. I would never have placed myself coming from Libya. I am trying to listen, really I am, but it's a bit much." My hands twisted together.

"You were living on the street when a doctor from New Dehli discovered you. Your age was thought to be two. Supposedly, he fell in love with you. I am not sure how he brought you out of the country, if it was illegal or not, but he took you back to his wife in New Dehli, India where they raised you until you were seven."

"On the street? How did I not die?"

"You seemed a pet to the vagrants of street life. They tossed you food, but no one claimed or cared for you."

Suddenly, I felt the loneliest I had ever had before. I wanted London to appear and hold me. I looked to the door, as if she would materialize through it. She didn't.

"The couple lived in a diverse area, a blending pot of nationalities. When they brought you home, they claimed you never stopped talking. Your adoptive father recognized you knew several dialects, ones you must have mastered on the street. You quickly picked up Hindi. After you started school, he said you became proficient in Urdu, and Punjabi. Over the years you developed a fluent knowledge of Arabic, Tamasheq, Suknah, English, Italian, and Greek."

"You are telling me I know, Tamasheq, Suknah, Italina, Greek, Hindi, Urdu, Punjabi, and Arabic?" I stood up and paced alongside the doctor.

"At least at one point you did. I am confident if you did a brief course in them, they would return to you."

"That is insane for anyone to know so many languages." Did I believe him?

"And it is "insane" for someone to manipulate matter," he pointed out.

"I love being me!" I said. The more I learned about me, the more amazing I became. The dark funk I had momentarily been in dissipated. I hoped he was right. I hoped I would regain an understanding of those languages. I meditated for a moment, to see if any of the languages came to me. Nothing.

"You should. And don't forget, you know Russian."

"Yes, I figured that out. I was sure I had been Russian. I just wish I knew where my heritage came from."

"Where do we come from? Why are we here? Where are we going? The age old questions."

"What happened to my adoptive parents?"

"It was rather sad. I hate to tell you and depress you even more."

"Please tell me."

"Well, you were certainly gifted. Your parents spared no expense in expanding your knowledge. Your father started you on musical instruments and higher education. His problem was, he boasted about you to everyone he knew. When you were seven, your parents 'disappeared' and you were kidnapped by the Platomeres; a Rasayana group."

"I wish people would quit kidnapping me."

"Yes indeed. The Platomeres perceived great things in you. They educated you and classified you. That is where your number 458932ZHK came from. I had been working on some projects with the Platomeres, and I met you when you were eight. After I was introduced to you, my mind would not stop thinking about you. As I traveled back and forth between New Dehli and Kazan Russia, I devised a plan to make you mine."

"You talk about me like an object." I hated him again. I sat sideways on the couch, putting my back to him.

"I am sorry, at the time you were. I saw master science breakthroughs coming from you."

"You kidnapped me, just like everyone else did." Disdain for the doctor grew. He was the enemy! The room seemed to close in around me.

"No, not at all. I would never drop to such a level. I conduct my business with integrity. I went to the Harmonions with a plan. They were another one of my sponsors. They held great trust in me. I told them about you, and proposed to craft you into a super spy for them. They decided to asses you. Artyom went to New Dehli with me. Instantly he saw your potential. Since he was the money pocket, he negotiated a deal for you, spending 61980500.00 Russian Rubles for you."

"That is about a million US dollars," I said.

"Very good. He allowed me take you to Kazan where I initiated your training. Politics were becoming increasingly heavy for me there. The Investigative Committee of Russia didn't like some of the things I was doing, and I worried they were going to shut me down. When the pressure became too thick, I escaped to Prince Wales Island, Alaska USA and have been here ever since. You were about nine at the time."

"Well, at least you didn't kidnap me. But you bought me like a dog." My voice cracked, hugging my knees tightly. I didn't want to look at him. Did I like him or hate him?

"I had to, otherwise you would still be with the Platomeres today."

"Maybe it wouldn't be a bad thing. At least they wouldn't drug me and keep me in a cement room for three years and steal my childhood like you did!" I was livid. I didn't like being auctioned off like livestock. His information angered me, steering me further away from figuring out who I was.

"Listen Alora, don't mistaken me for the Harmonions. I contract for them. I am not them. I did not devise a plan to drug you. The Harmonions had plans for you beyond my control. They would have done it with or without me. By aiding them in some crucial areas, I was able to equip you with ways to return and elude them. My probe apparently worked and putting a low frequency on your transmission device prevented having them find you before you had discovered your unique skills. You didn't tell me how you escaped, but I can only surmise you used your abilities to do so.

"If you desire to call me the bad guy, then I guess you can. I am selfish, I admit. I saw you as a means to further my discoveries in science. I used you to move ahead. But Alora, you will always be a pawn until you learn to be a leader. That is what the Harmonions and I were developing your for, leadership. You don't have the knowledge or experience yet to take on this role. If you try, you will fail. If you don't want to be the pawn for the rest of your life, then you must trust us to help mold you into a leader. If you don't want to lead, than by all means, runaway. I will never hold you against your will."

Tears ran down my face. "But you already did."

Dr. Democritus became gruff. "That wasn't me. You must separate me from the Harmonions. They held you. NOT ME!"

"But you helped."

"I only helped as a way to protect you. Ultimately, they own you, not me."

"OWN ME! OWN ME! No one owns me. Just because money passed in my name, does not make anyone own me!" I grabbed a handful of my blond hair and pulled it out of my head. The stinging in my scalp brought momentarily satisfaction. My cheeks flamed with heat.

"Listen, I think you could use a break. I am sure you are exhausted from your journey here. Your room is up in the loft. I kept it just the way it was before you left. Please, let us take a break, and when you are ready, come to me and I will finish your story."

...

The stairs to the loft was to my left. In an outrage, I ran up them, banging each step as hard as I could, that always pissed Mike Sanibel off. Maybe, I could piss Dr. Democritus off. I had assumed as I learned about my past it would help me understand myself, but all it did was further confuse me and fill me with rage. The loft had an open area with a small library of books and reading chairs. It looked over the lodge. To the far end was a door. I assumed that must be my room. I slammed the door after I was inside, a skill I had learned from the Sanibels. The lodge shook.

The room was beautiful. A bright log cabin quilt decorated the queen sized bed. Two colorful rugs stretched across the hardwood floor. There were two desks. In the back was a bathroom. I loved the room. It was huge. I felt cozy in it. It was mine.

I sat on my bed and tried to release my tension. Could I loosen up enough to remember living in the room? I attempted to empty my thoughts, something hard to do. Almost relaxed, I opened my eyes and noticed a stuffed monkey staring at me from the log bedpost. I screamed as it startled me. The monkey had a sinister look, with its sharp teeth in a permanent snarl. He wore a red checkered shirt stuffed into blue overalls. A shiver cascaded through me. In terror, I grabbed the monkey, opened my door, and chucked it into the loft. Quickly I slammed my door, almost afraid it was going to run back in. Shaking, I turned and saw three stuffed rats and a stuffed dog, all in ridiculous outfits. I sent them flying to join the monkey and slammed my door.

Stupid animals! I had to calm down. Again, I worked on composing my emotions. I lowered my blood pressure, absorbing the positive energy in the room. I wanted to remember living in there, but nothing came to me. After some time, I went to one of the desks and examined the pictures on it. They were various ones of me and Dr. Democritus. Some of them I looked young, while others I appeared the same age as I was.

I didn't know what else to do, so I took a nap. Heavily sleeping, I awoke to a knock on the door. I wasn't ready to face Dr. Democritus yet. I thought he had told me we would talk when I was ready. I tried to ignore the knock, but I felt guilty. I finally got up and answered it. There was no one there. A plate of food had been left on the ground next to it.

I picked up the food and drink. When was the last time I had eaten? It smelt wonderful. Steak, a potato, broccoli, roll, and apple juice. I ate the food and put the empty plate next to the outside of my door. If Dr. Democritus thought a little food was going to get me to come out, he was wrong.

I stayed up most of the night and fumed over how I had been wronged in my life. I hated how Dr. Democritus talked about me as a pawn. I was nobody's pawn. But he was correct, I had been. He was also right, if I wanted to stop being a pawn, I had to be a leader. I had to be the one everyone took the orders from. Was it wise to allow him and the Harmonions to make me into this leadership position? I didn't even know what the Harmonions' ideals were. What if they opposed the government and were planning on overthrowing it? I couldn't be a part of something like that. However, if I was allowed in their circle, then maybe I had what it took to tear down their fibers and destroy them. I supposed the most important thing for me to do was to find out what their group was about. Sure Dr. Democritus had painted them as a vigilante, a group only having the good of mankind in mind, but didn't every radical entity see their selves as such a group?

If I didn't want to get involved, then I could disappear. I didn't have to be a pawn or a leader. I could settle as an average American. I could morph my appearance to an adult and get a job in some type of biomedical lab. I could use my knowledge to medically change the world. What if I was the one who ended cancer or cured AIDS. What if I led the medical revolution against disease and pathogens? Could I not do the world a greater good by healing it then by fighting against it? Maybe I could work for the CDC and discover vaccines to all of the diseases that scared us.

Or, I could be selfish, becoming a world record holding athlete, winning gold in every Olympic sport. I could be a source of pride for America. But why America? I wasn't really American. I didn't know what I was. Was I Libyan? What nationality were the parents who gave me life? It was for their country I wanted to compete.

I eventually fell asleep. In the morning, I awoke to knocking at my door. There was a plate of biscuits and gravy next to it. The portion was small. With my Zen, I expanded it. The savory gravy was packed with chewy sausage, sticking in my teeth. The hot food warmed me. It was quiet. I snuck to the loft and looked down onto the Great Room. Dr. Democritus wasn't around. Satisfied, I explored the library and took several books back to my room, spending the next two days reading nonstop.

The third day, I awoke to a horrible tooth ache. The pain radiated into my jaw and head. I probably should have located the cause, but without thinking clearly, I blocked the pain receptors. When I felt better, I was restless. I had been in the room way too long.

I was proud of Dr. Democritus. Never did he try to get me to leave my room, respecting my space. When I finally came out, I hoped he wouldn't be around. I wanted to explore, alone. I had been caged up and needed to stretch.

As I tiptoed through the Great Room, Dr. Democritus appeared from the kitchen. The smell of frying bacon made my stomach growl.

"Truce," he said as he handed me a pastry. I wanted to stick my nose in the air and walk right by him, but what good would that do? As mad as I was at him, I still wanted to hear the rest of my story.

"Truce," I said as I took the sticky, white pastry.

"Are you ready to hear the rest of your story?" he asked. His eyes were soft. He looked nonthreatening, like a feeble old man. Was he really the genius he claimed to be?

"Yes, but not yet. I have to go outside. I am going bonkers being caged up in my room."

"You always did derive pleasure from outside. I tell you what. I have just the thing for us. Allot me twenty more minutes then join me for breakfast. After, let me take you snowshoeing."

I perked up. The idea sounded splendid. I had planned to wander around aimlessly. But to snowshoe, that was way better.

We ate breakfast in uncomfortable silence. I keep sneaking peaks at him when his head was down. Was he really all that bad? He could be someone's grandpa. When it was finished, we put on our heavy clothing. Dr. Democritus had a few extra things to add to my own winter wear. All the clothes weighed me down. With the snowshoes on and the bulky attire, I felt like I could hardly move. With everything on, I was off balanced and I fell three times. After only going a few steps from the lodge, I decided I had enough of the winter gear. I stripped off the coat, gloves, snow pants, and scarf.

"You won't last five minutes out here," he said. The wind blew hard and the temperature was -32 Fahrenheit.

"Watch me."

"Put it back on," he demanded.

"I control energy, remember? I don't ever have to be cold." I enclosed the energy around me as we trekked along, speeding it up and creating heat. Toasty and warm, I wasn't boggled down by heavy gear. As we snowshoed, Dr. Democritus became winded. It had only been a few minutes since we left his compound. We hadn't gotten far yet, he was struggling.

"Take your coat off. I will keep you warm," I instructed him.

Listening to me, he removed his gear. He was already shivering. I used my Zen and surrounded him in warmth. "That feels like a blanket," he said. His coloring returned.

"It is pretty nice, huh?"

"Indeed," he said. He held his hands in the blowing wind, intently watching them. "I can't feel the cold of the wind," he said in wonderment.

As we walked, I blasted him with energy to make snow shoeing easier for his decrepit body. I entered his lungs and opened the bronchial tubes. He would no longer get short winded.

"Is that you?" he asked behind his cheesy grin.

"Of course."

"It is an advantage having you around."

"There are benefits to being Alora Funk," I smiled back.

He held his arms in front of his face. "Can you believe we are out here with sparse clothing on, and we are warm!"

We trekked around the mountain, enjoying thick evergreens filled with snow. With each step we made, the snow crunched below our shoes. Sometimes I noticed my knees and legs would burn from the work, but I would loosen my muscles and add energy to them. Every time I did this for myself, I did it for the doctor as well. He would wink at me each time I helped him.

An owl hooted, then Dr. Democritus said, "I should have been paying better attention. I am afraid I put us in a bad situation," he said looking at the dark sky. "With the help you gave me, I ventured way too far. We are about ten miles away from the lodge. It will take us all night to get home. This isn't safe. I am sorry, Alora."

"No problem," I said as I used my Zen to pick us up in flight.

"Oh, oh, this is cool," he said as we soared back on energy. The strong wind blasted my cheeks, making them chap. I put a barrier around our faces. Within the hour, we were back at the lodge.

...

"It is late. Let me prepare us a quick snack of bread and milk then we need to retire to bed," Dr. Democritus said as we walked into the lodge.

Bread and milk! Yuck. I didn't want something plain and simple. I had worked my body. I needed sustenance.

"Do you mind if I eat in my room?" I asked as he handed me the bowl of milk with the soggy bread floating on top.

"I don't wish you to create a habit of it."

"I am tired, please," I whined.

"Fine, only for tonight."

I took the bowl to my room. By the time I shut the door, I was carrying a T-bone steak and potatoes. He might like soggy bread, but not me.

...

After breakfast, we went to the Great Room.

"Are you ready to listen to the rest of your story?" he asked.

"Yes. I am sorry I got emotional. This is hard on me. I can't imagine too many people would be all happy to learn they were a pawn in someone else's hand."

"I understand."

"I am sorry."

"Don't worry about it. Listen, before you left, your emotions were out of control, thus attributing as one of the reasons the Harmonions put you in dormancy. I am impressed to how well you have handled yourself since your return."

"What, was I a monster before?" I sat on the couch while Dr. Democritus added wooded to the fire. I relaxed. I felt comfortable in his lodge, more comfortable than any other place I could remember.

"We will address that later in my account. Picking up where we left off, I escaped Russia and came here. With the pressure of the Russian government off my shoulders, this is where we emerged heavily into your training. You were nine. Your memory astounded us. It was obvious with all the languages you knew and..."

I interrupted him. "You know, you say I knew all those languages, but I don't think I know them now."

"Можете ли вы по-прежнему Speek по-русски?" Dr. Democritus asked if I could still speak Russian.

"да ут кажется, что я могу," I let him know I could.

Our conversation switched to Russian, but I will transcribe it in English.

"How did you get your knowledge of Russian back?" he asked.

"I was at the store, and I heard Vyacheslav and Nadezhda speaking. Instantly my understanding of Russian returned."

"Possibly, and auditory exposure will be how you unlock the other languages within. It seems as if there is a type of barrier preventing you from fully accessing your knowledge until it is reintroduced to you. Am I correct on this observation?"

"Yes, I am like a blank slate until I see something, then I get astounded I already know it. It is like everything inside me has its own light switch and it has to be turned on. Was I like that before?"

"No."

"Do you think the Harmonions did a memory swipe on me?"

"Definitely not."

"How can you be sure?"

"Because, by the time you were twelve, you represented three years of research. Tremendous work was invested in you. No way did any of us want to lose what we had inoculated."

"Why do you think I am like that now?" I asked.

"Well, I hate to take responsibility for this, but it probably relates to the hibernation we put you under. The drug _Delosive_ was still in its infantile stage. I had invented it ten years prior to its use on you. Although it had been through a series of experiments, we can't even began to know all the effects of the drug. I lack the resources to run the necessary tests."

"You used an experimental drug on me. What, was I your guinea pig?"

"I am sorry, in a way, I guess so. I had already released the drug _Delosive_ to the Harmonions before we had discovered you. I had anticipated them using it in one of their pharmaceutical companies to experiment with. I sold them the patent with royalty rights.

"Did you not warn them you didn't know the outcome?"

"I did warn them, providing them a full run down on the possible side effects I knew about. The Harmonions were determined to hibernate you, stating I had the best drug out there to do it."

"Why did they want to hibernate me? According to you, everyone was working really hard at making me this leader they wanted. What would halting your work for three years do? It would only put you behind."

"Actually, they planned to hibernate you until you were twenty." Dr. Democritus sheepishly looked away.

"TWENTY YEARS OLD!! Wow, it is obvious I mean nothing to any of you. What made you guys think it was okay to steal eight years of my life? And not just any part of my life, my teen years. Aren't the teen years the best years of someone's life?" My veins encouraged. My head pounded. I wanted to hit something.

"They felt you needed a rest. We had been pumping you with knowledge and running one experiment after another on you. Its effects were becoming evadable. You were constantly irritable. It was almost an impossibility to work with you."

"I was developing my own personality and expressing the idea I hated what you were doing to me. You knock out my life for that?"

"No, not that. After you turned twelve, something switched in you. My theory is you hit your maturation process and there was a surge of hormones cruising in you. You lacked the function to handle it."

I blushed as he talked about me maturating. He really wasn't someone I wanted to discuss something like that with.

"You became explosive. Almost anything we asked of you, you would scream, fight, and argue against. You used violence as well." He pointed to a scar on his left cheek. "That's from you."

I liked seeing the scar. I wished there were more.

"By all means steal my life just because I hate what you were doing to me."

He ignored my comment. "During this time, you developed the ability to create and control fire. After that, if you didn't like what was going on, you would set something ablaze. Sometimes you would set one of us on fire."

"Did I ever set you on fire?"

Dr. Democritus rolled up his flannel shirt and showed me his right arm. Large keloid scars penetrated his arm, a pattern of melted and healed skin. "Multiple times."

I laughed at the thought. Good for me!

"You burned down my second lab."

I remembered when I first entered his compound how I walked over the foundation of a charred building. Had I really been the one responsible for that?

"When it seemed like you weren't going to get your way, you'd hurt yourself or me. You would bang your head into hard things and starve yourself. You were measurably underweight and malnourished. Then one day, you were irate and set yourself on fire. We had learned to keep hoses and extinguishers around you at all times. We were able to put the fire out before it did any harm, only burning your hair. At this point, we knew you needed a rest, give you the chance to mature into a woman."

"Why couldn't you let me rest like most kids do? Send me to school. Sign me up for dance class. Give me friends. Why did it have to be drastic?"

"Because, like I said, you were a huge financial purchase. The Harmonions didn't want to chance anything bad happening to you. We were positive if we continued working on you, eventually you would self-destruct. You had already been sabotaging many of our efforts. The Harmonions felt the best thing for you was to put you into a state of Nirvana until you were mature enough to continue."

"Did you agree?"

"Yes and no. I agreed you needed to rest. I didn't agree to hibernate you."

"But you still let them do it to me."

"Like I said, I didn't have a choice. I didn't own you."

"NO BODY OWNS ME!! I am a human, I have rights! I am American; that gives me rights as well."

"You aren't American."

"I know my heritage isn't, but am I not a citizen of this country?"

"No."

"Then what country do I belong to? Russia?"

""You were adopted in India."

"Oh. Well, I don't know what makes you and the Harmonions think you own me and you can screw around with my life, and even worse, hibernate me!" I was screaming.

"You are right Alora. We weren't what you would call humane." Dr. Democritus looked like a sad puppy dog.

"That's right. Why would I ever want to join, let alone lead a society like the Harmonions, one who places no value on human life?" My throat became raw as I screamed. Maybe I would set him on fire again!

"That is where you are wrong. The Harmonions value human life immensely. That is why they are organized and are still strong today. Their whole goal is to balance world government, to maintain human rights."

"How can they say as much, and yet place no value on mine?"

"You are shallowly seeing it. They highly value your life. They want you to lead them. That is how they value you."

"Everything you have told me makes me want to have nothing to do with the Harmonions. Are you a Harmonion? Do you support their cause?"

"I consider myself neutral to political interests, a free-lance scientist, selling myself to the highest bidder. I have contracts with many groups. Some are degraded in society, while others are high on the social scheme of things. Some might be considered enemies while others are considered foes. I don't take sides, except the side of science. I passionately adore science, and I use the endorsement of any group for advancement."

"Why do you sell yourself to bad people?"

"I wouldn't if science wasn't astronomically expensive. Everything I do comes with a hefty price tag. The materials I use are costly, for instance, lutetium is pricey. I was running some experiments with them and had to pay $10,000/100 grams. As you can imagine, my calculations had to be precise. I couldn't chance making any mistakes. I would have liked to have ran more experiments, but I couldn't afford to. In actuality, I wasn't buying the lutetium. My work was conducted for one of my Korean contracts, and they were fitting the bill, but I still had to conserve. You see, that is why most of my work is sponsored."

I had an idea. Looking around me, I picked up a paperweight on the end table. I wrapped my hands around it, then brought it forward. Opening them, I held a chunk of lutetium the size of a walnut. The silvery white metal reflected the overhead chandelier.

Dr. Democritus' eyes swelled big. Surely they were going to pop this time.

"Is that really what I think it is?" he shook as he reached his hand forward, almost acting scared of it, scared to touch it.

"It sure is."

Dr. Democritus carefully took the metal from my hand and rubbed his finger across it.

"How did you do that?"

"I just can."

"Georges Urbain would be proud of you," Dr. Democritus said. He was the French scientist who discovered the 71st element on the periodic table. The doctor continued to probe his new treasure.

"Will you please tell me how you did that?"

"Magic," I said as I winked.

"There is no such thing as magic, only science. How did you do it?"

"Alchemy."

"The Platomeres would be green with envy if they knew you could do this. They never would have sold you, never."

"Well, maybe I should return to them and show them what I can do."

"Why would you do that? That wouldn't be wise. They may imprison you."

"The same way you and the Harmonions did? I bet they wouldn't use experimental drugs on me and steal a chunk of my childhood. Do you know if it wasn't for Vyacheslav and Nadezhda' noisy neighbors, then I would be enslaved to your chemical agent for five more years. FIVE MORE YEARS! What makes you think you are any better than the Platomeres?"

"You might be right." he said.

"And besides, since you said my citizenship is in India, I probably should return to them." I yelled as loud as I could and stomped off to the kitchen, then returned.

"Alora, I won't make you a prisoner. Restating my offer, you are free to leave anytime. I hope you won't. Regardless, I desire you will realize how valuable you are to society and to science. What we learn from you could change the world." He thought for a minute. "Let me restate, you made lutetium. You will change the world. There is no doubt about that. I guess you need to decide whose team to do it on."

"I will do it on my team, and my team alone." I sat on the hearth. The heat penetrated through my pants. I stood up and paced again.

"Who will sponsor you?"

"I will sponsor myself."

"The dream of every new scientist, until they realize how expensive everything is."

"Look, I can be totally self-sufficient. Look at the lutetium you hold. I can make a wagon full of lutetium, diamonds, and gold and will have the means to pay my bills. As far as elements go, I can create any I need."

"Have you made anything besides lutetium?"

"Gold and diamonds."

"How?"

I wasn't ready to share more information about me. I still wasn't sure if he was the enemy or not.

When I didn't answer him, he impatiently asked again. "How do you create metals?"

"I think I am going to play your game for a minute. I will tell you, but not yet. First, finish my story, then you can ask me questions."

"Where were we on your story?" he looked frustrated to be put off. Now he knew how it felt. Now I held the deck.

"The vicious part about hibernating me," I spat out.

"That is right. The Harmonions decided to hibernate you for your own good." He stopped and looked at the precious metal in his hand. He gazed back at me. "Promise after I recount you your story, you divulge to me how you made this."

"Yes, I already promised, keep going." I had no patience for him.

"Alright. Anyways, the Harmonions said they would hide you for the eight years. I offered to keep you here in your room, promising to watch over you. Artyom didn't trust me. He felt I might run experiments on you while you slept, or eventually take you off of the _Delosive_."

"Would you have?" I asked.

"Yeah, probably. Before he took you, he demanded I insert the transmitter and that is when I placed the probe."

I thought about his words. "Do you think they will come looking here for me?" I asked.

"Yes, for they already have. They have come three times since you escaped."

My nerves rattled. "What are we going to do if they come again?"

"Well, first we need to remove the transmitter. Once they are within 30 miles from here, they will know you are here before I do."

"Didn't you say my jaw will vibrate once they connect to my single?"

"Yes that's true, why, is it vibrating?" His eyes scrunched up as if he was worried. The wind outside beat against the windows.

For a moment, I thought it was. "No." I said. No vibration.

"Good. We should have removed it when you first arrived."

"Where is it?" I asked.

Dr. Democritus parted the hair along my left temporal region. "Right here," he said rubbing it with his forefinger. My muscles tightened to his touch.

"Why did you put it in my brain? A transmitter can be put anywhere. Why not my toe or elbow or something? Why my brain?"

"Artyom assisted with the surgery. He didn't want to lose you; EVER. He made certain to hardwire it to a crucial part of your brain, that way you would never remove it."

"And you let him!"

"I had no choice."

"Everyone has a choice. What you lacked was a backbone. You should learn to speak up for others." Dark, raw hate filled me.

"I believe if I am careful, I can disable it. I wouldn't dare remove it, but possibly I can disable it," he said as his fingers traced along my head. His touch prickled my skin with discomfort. I didn't like it and pulled away.

"You want me to let you do surgery on my brain?" I walked to the other side of the great room to put distance between us.

"I would be careful. I have sturdy hands." His hands were two sacks of wrinkles, with large chunky fingers. How did he plan on being careful with those things?

"No, no, NOT AT ALL! I am done with you people screwing with my brain." Infuriation boiled within. What did he think I was, a dumb science experiment? If he even slightly messed up, it was my brain we were talking about. He could wipe out my abilities to maintain thought, body functions, or even my Zen. No way!

"If you leave it in there, when they return looking for you, they will find you," he warned.

"I thought you were planning on returning me to them anyways."

My head burned where I thought the transmitter was.

"Alora, I made some mistakes with you. I can see now, therefore, I put your future in your hands. Would I advise you to return to the Harmonions? Yes. I fathom you could be the most powerful leader around. If you don't want to return to them, then I will assist in hiding you. You can stay with me and together we can change science. Or, you can leave and waste your talent. Whatever path you decided, I will support."

Tears rolled down my cheeks. "I don't know what I want. I guess all I want is to be a normal kid and not have all these problems. I want to do things girls my age do, like cheerleading or something like that. I don't want to be responsible for saving the world or leading a political origination."

"That kind of thinking will never help you. You are who you are. You have these abilities. You can't change that; you can only embrace it, or waste it."

"Well, I don't like it." I sat and pondered our conversation. "I do know I want this transmitter out."

"Let me take you to my lab, and we can do it there."

We stood up. His back and knees popped, he moaned. I had remembered he wanted to have extra energy while I was there. Despite my ill feelings for him, I sent some his way. He stood a little straighter. "Thanks," he said as he gathered his coat.

"You really don't have to have a coat if you don't want to," I said.

"Then keep me warm," he replied as he opened the front door. A rush of cold wind blew in. It was freezing. I quickly used my Zen to warm us up. "That's better," he said going outside. I followed him down the steps and to the smaller log houses, which said, LAB 3.

...

On the outside, it looked like a small log cabin, but on the inside, it seemed like a real lab with three rows of work benches. There were beakers and equipment everywhere. I could tell he had multiple projects going on. The place was extremely disorganized, with piles of stuff everywhere, and yet, I figured he knew exactly where everything was. It created a discorded energy pattern. An unpleasant, stuffy smell hit me. I covered my nose with my hand.

To the side of the main room were four doors. They each had name plates above them, reading, Exam Room 1, Exam Room2, Supply Room, and Toilet.

He opened Exam Room 2. The stench was even more overpowering. I walked behind him, trying not to inhale the malodourous odor. On the exam table was the rotting carcass of some type of animal. It was hard to tell what it had been. I shuttered at the odor and sight. It was detestable.

"Oh, I forgot to clear that out. Let us go to the other room."

I followed him to Exam Room 1. Clutter and garbage filled the room. It looked like he had been storing his trash in there. A biohazard box leaned next to the table, its contents spilling out. He pushed everything off the exam table. A wet brown smear stayed behind. At the sink, he grabbed a dirty rag and used it to wash the exam table. "Hop on," he said before it had even dried.

"If you are opening up my head, then I demand a sterile room, with sterile technique." I threw my hands on my hips in protest. There was no way he was opening my brain on his filthy table.

"Right, right," he said as he went to the cupboards and collected supplies. He found a kit with sterile gloves and a gown in it. He put it on the table, right in the brown smear. He searched through the trash until he collected several basins and scalpels.

"I'll run these through the autoclave."

My skin squirmed as I thought of him opening my head among the sludgy, foulness of the room. He might be able to sterilize his equipment, but what about the bed and everything else? The room was horrific and incubating probably 250 million strains of bacteria and mold. There was no way he could get it clean enough for a sterile operation, especially one on my head. "I think I will keep it in," I said as a shutter passed over me.

"Then the Harmonions will surely find you."

"Yeah, but there is no way I am going to let you cut into my head in this room."

"This is where I did it before, and you were just fine." His words made me sick.

"I am surprised I am not dead from some nasty infection. Anyways, you also said it was hardwired into my brain. I don't think I want to take the chance of you damaging my brain and me losing my auditory sensation and perception, my ability to pay attention, my ability to comprehend language, and my sense of humor. I would rather take a chance with the Harmonions than your scalpel and your unsanitary room."

"Then at least let me disable it."

I thought for a moment. "Please touch the exact location on my head where you put it." He came to me with his arms full of supplies. They slipped to the ground. _Clang_. The echo hurt my ears. With his wrinkled finger, he touched my head. I closed my eyes and searched my brain. With my Zen, I located the transmitter. I could feel brain tissue had grown around it. It would be dangerous for him to remove it.

I didn't need him opening me. I could do it on my own. With my Zen, I shrunk the tissue growth and detached the transmitter. I softened a section of skull, then with my Zen, pushed the transmitter through my bone and out my skin. Excruciating pain almost stopped me, but I numbed the pain receptors. Once out, I grabbed the transmitter. Dr. Democritus was shocked, stumbling backwards and falling into a pile of garbage on the floor, some of it biohazard.

"How did you do that?" As he crouched in his filth, he looked like he had seen a ghost, his lip trembling and his right eye twitching.

"I simply found it and brought it out," I said. I used my Zen to heal my head and re-calcified my skull bone.

"Was it hard?"

"Not really."

"That is the most astounding medical marvel I have ever witnessed. Do you know the possibilities?" He stayed on the floor, staring up at me.

"Probably pretty big." I rubbed my head, completely healed over.

"Forget the Harmonions. I want you for my own," he said with passion in his eyes, passion for science and discovery.

"I refuse to let you, or the Harmonions ever experiment on me again. Those days are done!" I angrily replied. I examined the transmitter, wet with spinal fluid.

"Of course, but I want you on my team. Together, we will change the world," he said as he stood up from the pile of garbage. A brown towel stuck to his backside.

"Or I will do it by myself. To me, you still are the enemy."

"Enemy, how can you say such things? You were like a daughter to me." He appeared hurt, squinting his eyes.

"What father would put his own child in a medically induced coma?" I spat out, full of rage. I wanted my life back.

"Hibernation, it is different."

"Call it what you want, it was sick and inhumane." My temperature rose as I became piqued.

"I had no choice."

"Start taking responsibility for your actions. If I felt like your daughter, you would have fought with your life to protect me."

Dr. Democritus had no response for that. I was right and he knew it.

"Where is the probe located?" I asked.

"Attached to the transmitter."

"Why is this place dirty?" I asked in annoyance.

"I don't know, I suppose it has to do with me immersing myself in experiments, forgetting to clean. I used to have another team of interns here. They lived in Lab 1. It was the biggest of the labs, with bedrooms in the loft. When the lab burned down, I really didn't have a place for them to live. I had to send them all away. They kept things clean. I have been attempting to run things on my own, because of that, some things are missed. If you join my team, it will be good."

"What, so I can clean up after you?"

"You really don't have kind feelings for me, do you?" he said as he sat on the exam table. His joints creaked, and he grimaced. I had no desire to send him extra energy.

"Should I? To me, it feels like I was nothing but an experiment to you."

"I am sorry you see it like that. You were like my daughter, despite what you think."

My head pounded. I had to get out of the small exam room. I left and went to the main lab.

"Hey, do you want to see the animals?" he asked.

"You have animals?"

"Well of course. Let's go. I think it will lighten your spirits."

He was wrong about lightening my spirits. The lab was filled with cages stacked atop each other. He had monkeys, mice, rats, spiders, snakes, frogs, dogs, cats, armadillos, and a lamb. The animals looked sick behind the bars. The overpowering smell of urine and feces made it hard to breathe.

"This is horrific, this is inhumane. Do you experiment on them?" Being there made me sick. Acid rose up my throat. I swallowed it back down. The dog locked his huge brown eyes with mine, begging me to save him. I can't explain the rage I felt seeing the cruelty before me.

"Yes."

"How evil and cruel," I wailed.

"I have to."

"No you don't."

"How would science progress if there weren't experiments?"

"I don't know, there must be a way."

"All you hippies and animal activists are always crying about the animal. But, they are hypocritical. Just think about it. They go out one night and do a protest at a bioengineer company, protesting against animal experimentation. Since they were out all night in the cold, they weaken their immune system and later catch a virus. They become sick and uncomfortable compelling them to buy a cold remedy. They wouldn't have that cold remedy if it hadn't first been tested on animals. They wouldn't have their shampoos and makeup. They might as live in the dark ages if they want to be closed minded."

Three dogs barked nonstop. My heart broke. "I just think it's brutal."

"It might be, but it is essential. Think, if I hadn't used animals for experiments, then your liver would have shut down, and you would have died."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, my first experiment of _Delosive_ was hard on the kidneys. I was able to detect and correct it years before its use on you. If we don't experiment on animals, would you prefer us to experiment on humans?"

I wanted to fight with him, but I knew I didn't have an argument. Science must progress. He was right, and I didn't like it.

"I can't stay in here," I said as I ran out the door. My emotions flurried inside. I darted across the snow packed grounds and into the lodge. I went to my room and threw myself on the bed and bawled. I refused to come out the rest of the day. Dr. Democritus was kind enough to leave a tray of food by my door for lunch and dinner.

...

The next day, I ate breakfast in my room. Dr. Democritus begged me to come out for lunch. Reluctantly, I joined him at his kitchen island. He had made coulibiac, a Russian pie filled with salmon, rice, hard-boiled eggs, mushrooms, dill, and onions. It had a bit of a tangy flavor, quickly drowned by the overpowering fishy taste.

"Do you like?" he asked as my cheeks were stuffed. We were still speaking in Russian.

"Yes."

"I have a fun plan for us today," he said.

"More snow shoeing?" I asked with a mouth full of food. I detested him and had no desire for manners.

"I hold little faith my knees can do that again, at least not for a while. I was thinking about snowmobiling." He rubbed his knees.

"That sounds fun!" The promise of an adventure washed away my animosity.

"I thought you would like it. You used to take a fancy to it," he said with a mouth full of pie. It was gross. Little pieces of food flew out of his mouth as he talked. I guess he didn't care about manners either. At least I didn't spray him with particles of chewed up food.

When we had finished breakfast, we walked to two black snow mobiles parked in his garage. He tossed me a helmet. I struggled tightening it, so he came over and helped me. After my helmet was secure, he drove a snowmobile out of the garage.

"Jump on," he yelled, trying to be heard above the motor.

"You have two. Why can't I drive my own?"

"You are too young," he said.

"Let me get this straight." I hollered for him to hear me. "You say you want me for a partner, but you won't even let me drive a snowmobile by myself?"

He sat on the idling snowmobile and thought for two minutes then turned it off. "You are right. I do need to learn to trust you. Sometimes I forget you are fifteen. You are as small as you were at twelve."

"Do you think your precious drug did that? Do you think it stunted my growth?" I challenged.

"Probably." His answer pissed me off. He didn't even look sorry for halting my development.

Dr. Democritus climbed off the snowmobile and walked toward the lodge. "I need to go get the keys for the other snowmobile." While he was gone, I played in the snow. When he returned, he pulled the second snowmobile out and taught me how to use it. Once his instructions were over, I got on the snowmobile and slowly followed him out of the compound.

Dr. Democritus started out slow. I think he was scared having me drive on my own. In the beginning, I meekly followed behind.

The scenery was breath taking. We glided over packed snow and between enormous evergreens. Huge piles of snow suspended in the limbs of the massive giants, creating a beautiful mixture of dark greens and white. Sprays of snow pelted me in the face from Dr. Democritus' snow mobile. It stung. I quickly put up an energy field around my face to stop the snow shower from hitting me. I had no desire to do the same for Dr. Democritus. If the snow was lashing him in the face, he deserved every bit of it.

Our thunderous motors scared off white rabbits and foxes. A herd of deer scampered away. I hoped to see a bear, but never did. Since it was Alaska, I envisioned seeing more wildlife than we did, but I was thankful for what I saw.

The trees opened up to a meadow. As Dr. Democritus slowly crept to it, I had enough at going his snail speed. I pushed down the accelerator and sped past him. He yelled something after me, but I didn't take time to listen. He might be old, but I wasn't. I wanted fastness as I zoomed around the meadow, and even did figure eights.

We spent the rest of the day snowmobiling and seeing many parts of the amazing island. Eventually, Dr. Democritus found a little spunk as he raced me back to the lodge. I won, of course.

When we were inside the lodge, we had Bliny, a Slavic pancake for dinner.

# 

# CHAPTER 11

"Have a good night," he said to me at the bottom of the stairs.

"Thanks for the snowmobiling," I said walking into my room. After I opened the door and went inside, I let out a scream. Dr. Democritus ran up the stairs the best he could with his bad knees.

"What is wrong?" he asked.

"Those," I screamed as I pointed to the stuffed monkey and rat on my bed. I had thrown them out. What were they doing in there?

"I don't get it." he said. "Why did you scream?"

"Those stuffed animals on my bed. What are they doing back in here? They creep me out."

"You used to love those. They were your favorite."

"My favorite? I can't stand all your taxidermy animals around the house. It is creepy."

"It was your idea."

"What was?"

"The animals. You used to hate me experimenting on the animals, much like you do now, but you understood it needed to be done, making me promise to give a proper burial to each animal that died. When the next monkey passed, we tried to break the ground for his grave, but it was too frozen. I had a moose head above my fireplace. From it, you concocted the idea to taxidermy every dead animal. Then you wanted to dress them. You insisted I order outfits online for each animal. Those ones on your bed were your favorites. You cried hard when they died. I let you keep the special ones up here."

"That is creepy. I don't want them," I said.

"Then get rid of them. I don't care, this was your project, not mine."

"I'm not touching them again, you grab them."

"Urrrr," he growled as he came in and gathered the dead animals. He stuffed them under his armpit and carried them out. The rat fell on the ground. I kicked it out into the loft behind him.

...

I sipped hot chocolate on a rag-rug in front of the fireplace as Dr. Democritus pulled his log chair next to me. We had just finished building our first snowman. It fulfilled me to roll the cold snow into giant balls, then stack them on each other. Dr. Democritus dragged his feet through the whole thing, complaining and whining. That man had no idea how to have fun.

"Alora, having you back completes my life. Despite your notions about me, I have missed you." He held the mug to his lip, but didn't take a drink.

I didn't know how to respond, so I didn't.

We watched the hypnotic dances of the flames. The cozy atmosphere relaxed me.

"Do you think I will ever get my memory back?" I asked as I stared into the fire.

"Yes. You have excellent mind control. Your memories are in there. You have temporarily misplaced them."

"How can you be sure?"

"Because, you are able to recall and find things you were taught before we used _Delosive_ on you. You have to discover the right path, then you will gain everything back."

"Are you still going to show me the chemical makeup of _Delosive_?"

"Yes, next time we go to the lab, remind me and I will get it for you. Do you want to know where I got the idea for _Delosive_ "

"From the Harmonions?"

"No, from hibernating ground squirrels."

"Oh yes, they hibernate seven to nine months out of the year, spending approximately 85-92% of their hibernation in a state of torpor," I said.

"Ah, you see, you are remembering already. I liked their state of torpor, where their body temperatures became the same as the surrounding soil. By bringing their body temperature down, they were able to conserve energy because their heart rate dropped, as did their respiration, and this allowed their metabolism to drop as well."

"You put me in a state of torpor?" I surmised.

"In a sense."

"Do you think because I was in torpor I didn't grow? You said yourself I am as small as my twelve year old version of me."

"Yes, I am afraid it stunted your growth, but who knows, maybe now you are off it, then you will start growing."

"I doubt it, for a girl usually stops growing eighteen months after their menarche," I said.

"And have you reached that?"

"None of your business!" I glared at him. I wished I hadn't said that.

"Don't be embarrassed by the workings of nature."

I wanted to change the subject, so I said, "Does that mean you made me big and fat to sustain my metabolic needs over the years I was in torpor?"

"There is no way we could have kept you like that for eight years. No, we provided you artificial nourishment through a g-tube inserted in your stomach."

"I hate talking about this because it makes me angry, but I really want to know all that happened. Please just tell me that it wasn't you who inserted the g-tube?" I said thinking of his filthy lab.

"Well, yes and no. Artyom inserted it, but I assisted. He would have been the one to keep it patient and functioning after you left here."

"Left here. I guess you are going to tell me you did it in your filthy exam room."

"We cleaned it and sterilized it prior to your surgeries."

"I highly doubt that. And what do you mean, SUREGERIES? There was more than one? How many times did you slice into me, what kind of experiments did you run on my brain?" My breathing increased. I was irate.

"We only opened you twice. One spot was for the g-tub and the other for the transmitter."

"You guys are animals," I said as I stood up.

"Please, Alora, don't stomp away. It takes several days for you to recover from one of your fits. I am ready to take you out to the lab to work on some serious things. I know before we do that, you need the chance to get all your questions answered and to be filled in on all the back data you don't remember. Please don't stomp off."

He was right, stomping off didn't solve anything. All the experiments had already been run on me. Throwing my little tantrums didn't change the past. I needed to fully hear the rest of my story to decide if I wanted to stay with the doctor, go with the Harmonions, return to the Platomeres, or to start a life of my own. Still miffed, I sat back down on the rug.

I stared at him in his brilliant green eyes. "Will you promise to be truthful on absolutely everything you did to me?" I asked.

"I have been."

"Did you experiment on my brain?"

"Yes, but not in the way you think. I never cut into your head for experiments. I must admit, the idea tempted me. You are the perfect example of evolution at its finest. You have found ways to use your brain in only methods science fiction writers have dreamed about. You represent everything man wishes to accomplish and achieve. If we don't learn all we can from you, then it all dies with you at the grave. We need to know how you are accessing your brain, what is going on inside, and why the rest of us can't do it? You have the answers to all the problems in the universe, right there in your little head. We want in, we want to explore, but don't worry, I never physically entered, except for the transmitter, but I never entered to explore. That would be dumb, because all I had to do is one mistake on your brain and the function of it could be lost forever."

"You took that chance when you put the transmitter in. What if you had accidently sliced the tiniest section which allowed me to be this way?"

"I thought about that. I didn't cut any brain matter. The transmitter was wired into your brain, and as long as you didn't remove it, there would be no damage caused by it."

"You don't know that for sure," I yelled. "Don't you ever touch my brain AGAIN!!" It was surprising how emotional the doctor made me.

"Deal," he said. "Now if you are willing to calm down, I can finish your story."

"Fine," I said. I really wanted to stomp off, but I needed to hear the rest of my story.

"Well, I think that is it. You were volatile, a bit like you are now, but it became worse and worse. You were dangerous with your ability to create fire. You were a bundle of unchecked nerves. The Harmonions decided to hibernate you until you were emotionally mature to deal with everything."

"If you would have kept me under until I was twenty, I can attest to you I would have blown the Harmonions up, and you, and anyone else involved in stealing my life. Don't underestimate me Doctor, I can do anything, and I am not a force to be messed with. I am very powerful." I yelled. I was shaking. The anger surged into hot, powerful energy, energy waiting to be released. My aura glowed deep red.

I was livid, and had to prove it to him. I took the foundation and shook it, violently swaying the lodge back and forth, almost to the point where the caulking was ready to crumble. Dr. Democritus tumbled out of his chair. Pictures fell off the walls and mantel and shattered on the ground. Several windows shattered, glass flying in all directions. I was blazing mad, the negative energy flowing in and out of me. It was addictive and the bad energy begged me to use more of it, to do more damage. In response, I picked up the doctor's chair and flung it across the room. It splintered into pieces as it hit the wall and broke apart. The darkness bid me to do more. As I was about to, I looked down at Dr. Democritus. He coward on the floor with his arms over his head. He looked frightened and vulnerable. His aura was ice blue. I remembered the dog I had accidently killed. What if I went too far and killed the doctor? Instantly, I felt guilty and the negativity washed away.

I felt bad. I dropped next to him and put my arm around his back. "I am so sorry," I said.

"That is why they hibernated you," he said shaking. His eyes transfixed in fear. He backed away from me.

"Well, don't ever plan on doing it again," I warned.

He ducked his head in his arms. "Wouldn't dream of it." He continued cowering away from me. My heart broke as I watched the worry in him, a fear I had caused. I didn't like hurting or scaring people. I remembered the few people I had helped and how good it had felt. That was the type of person I wanted to be, not one who brought pain to people.

I sat on the couch. Calming down, I took my Zen around the lodge and repaired all the knick-knacks I had broken. I fixed the windows, and strengthened the foundation and the caulking. I put his chair back together and lifted him in it.

"Please forgive me," I pleaded.

"I don't know if I can trust you," he replied.

"Trust me!" I said, getting angry again. "You are the one who did far worse to me than I did to you. I shook your home a little. Everything is now fixed and back in place. You will never be able to fix the three years you stole from me."

He sat with a blank face. Finally, his edged features melted, and he looked at me with his puppy dog eyes. "You are right. We both need to learn to trust. You scare me, because you are volatile. If we work together, you will learn to contain that. The part I played in your past I might never be able to make up to you. If you learn to trust me, then you are going to have to move forward from that. If you can't come to terms with it, then it will creep back every time you get mad."

"You can't expect me just to forgive you and move on. That is what London would want me to do. She believes in total forgiveness like Jesus, but I haven't adapted that philosophy yet."

"Who is London?"

I was angry at myself for mentioning London. I wanted to keep her a secret from him, just in case I ever returned to her.

"No one, just a girl I met at school," I lied. "Listen, I am doing my best to move on. I am sorry. By the way, I never agreed to work with you. We are learning trust, and I don't know if I trust you yet. You have to understand where I am coming from. You took something valuable from me, three years and all my memories. I can't say, oh well, I forgive you. Remember, you are still a stranger. If you hadn't stolen my memory, then maybe I would remember I cared for you, but it isn't there yet."

"You know what, I think we need a break. I really don't have much more to tell you, but I still have questions for you, and I am sure you have questions for me. Let us take a break to erase the ill feelings we spawned. We will return to wrap things up tomorrow. Is there anything you would like to do right now?"

"Yes," I said. I knew exactly what I wanted to do. I missed fishing with Peggy. She had told me all about how they had ice fished at Mantua Reservoir. "Take me ice fishing."

"What would be the gain for that?"

"Time for us to build trust and bonds. I can guarantee we need it more than ever."

"Oh, you know, I am not really an outdoor kind of guy?"

"You could have fooled me."

"Fine, but you must promise to keep me warm."

"I always have."

"Okay. But, I don't have any fishing equipment," he said, probably hoping to dissuade me.

"Do you really think such a small technicality would stop someone like Alora Funk?"

...

The next morning we had breakfast and ate Kasha, buckwheat porridge. I hated it, and when the doctor was distracted, I changed mine to oatmeal.

"I am anxious to get you out to the lab. Do you have any more questions for me?"

"Yes," I said as I shoved in a mouthful of oats, trying to finish chewing before I answered. "What did I know before I lost my memory?"

"I taught you everything I could about science, chemistry, and mathematics. I had you study every map out there about the topography of the world. I taught you astronomy and physics. It was delightful, because all you had to do was scan a book and you understood things. I introduced you to as many movies I could find and slide presentations. I attempted to put every ounce of information that existed in your head. Like I earlier said, I didn't put much arts or grammar in, for I didn't think it was essential as science."

"Did I do anything else besides read textbooks?"

"No, not at first."

"Did we ever have fun?"

"There isn't time for fun."

"You are kidding me. What did you say, I was eight when you first got me? I was a child. Everything is about fun to a child."

"You were an exceptional child, and you didn't seem to mind."

"I think you are wrong. You said I became angry and volatile, why do you think I was mad? I am sure it was because you never gave me a break. Maybe if you would have given me a chance to be a kid and not just a science experiment, then I would have been more balanced out, and I wouldn't have gotten out of whack. There must be homeostasis in all things, including mental. You know this, doctor"

"I suppose you are right. I have all the answers for the scientific mind, but I am baffled by the psyche. For me the answer to happiness is to fully engaging oneself and being busy in the lab. Who has time to entertain feelings of depression if they working"

"That might work for you, but the rest of the world is different. I am different. If you want to work with me, then there has to be more fun than work."

"That is words of a procrastinator who will surely fail in life."

I shook my head. "No it is not, it is reality. Most people don't value their careers. They value their time away from work. You are not like most people, and you can't assume the world is driven like a scientist. Most scientist place more value on their work than their relationships and anything else."

"You have the most scientific mind in the world. Do you not feel that way?" he asked me.

"No. When I went to summer camp at Harvard, it really got old for me. Don't get me wrong, I loved what I had learned, but I wanted a time to breathe, to take a break. They pushed us hard there. They forgot we were children."

"Okay, Alora, I promise you as my partner, we will take times for breaks. I must admit, I have enjoyed the activities we have done together."

"Ah, you see, there is more to life than experiments and constant intellect?"

"I don't know if I would go as far as to say that. If it wasn't for you, I wouldn't do those things. But, as my partner, I will do them with you."

"Well, maybe in time I will convert you."

"Don't plan on it."

"Do you have any more information for me," I asked.

"No, I have been truthful and told you everything. Are you ready to go into the lab and resume our work?"

"No. I have not decided if I want to stay with you or not. You wronged me and betrayed me. I need to decide where I go from here. If I could get my memory back, then maybe I could make a more informative decisions. Right now, I have to work on feelings, which is contrary to the scientific community."

"No, no, no. Never work on feelings. That is what gets many people in trouble. Work on concrete knowledge and statistics."

"Well, if that is true, then no, I will not be your partner. Statistics tell me you don't care for me, that you will betray me, and not to trust you."

Dr. Democritus put the last of the dish in the cupboard, then turned to me. "Never mind, forget statistics. How about you go on feelings? Haven't we had some good moments since you have been here? We have snowshoed, snowmobiled, and built a snowman.

...

That night after dinner, I went to my room. My bedding lay crumpled in a heap next to the bed. I straightened the sheets out. As I tucked the blanket in between the mattresses, my hand brushed against something. What was under there? I grasped it with my fingers and pulled out a notebook. The cover was pink with black and white designs. I flipped it open. To my surprise, I found my journal! My heart raced as I anticipated reading it. I was going to find out who I was from my very own words!

I opened it, finding my handwriting inside. It made me excited and jittery to actually be holding something I wrote from my past. My past had been blocked to me. Sure, the doctor could give me his memories on it, but I was desperately seeking out my own memories. I carefully opened it.

...

My name is Alora Funk. I am eleven years old. I don't think I am like most kids that is why I thought I would write about me. I don't have a mom and dad like other kids do. I live with a scientist. He is way smart and he teaches me so much. I have lived with him for several years now. I tried calling him Dad once, but he got angry. He said he wasn't my dad and I must always remember that. It hurt my feelings. Every kids should have a dad or at least a mom. I don't go to school like normal kids do. I don't know what normal is except for the movies I have watched in my life.

I live in Alaska. I really like it here. I have lived in a lot of places. They are Libya Africa, New Dehli India, and Kazan Russia. I lived in many places in those countries.

New Dehli was such a big exciting place. There were so many people there. I miss it. I lived there with my adopted parents for awhile. They were really good to me and they really loved me. I was kidnapped from them and I have never seen them again. I was told that they were dead but I still wait everyday for them to come and rescue me. They were smart people and they taught me a lot. I really miss them.

I don't miss Libya very much. I remember it was hot and dry there and I was always hungry. I really didn't have parents there. I lived among a large group of people. They all spoke different languages and did different things. Sometimes they would watch out for me and other times they wouldn't. I was scared all the time.

My father from New Dehli came to where I was and was always helping the people with medicine and things. He was so nice. He liked me and would hold me a lot. He was the first person I felt love from. I sure miss him. I wish the Platomeres would have left me with him. They say they took me to help teach me but my dad was teaching me much I didn't need the Platomeres to do it for him. I forgot to say that my dad rescued me from living on the streets. He took me back to New Dehli where I met my new mom. She was so beautiful and kind. She had such rich brown skin. I always wished my skin was as smooth and wonderful as hers. She was kind and she loved me. I didn't know their language very well when I first went but after a couple of weeks I could speak it pretty good. I was really young only two. This amazed my new parents and they soon learned that I could do so many things. They kept teaching me everything they could. My dad said I was going to be a doctor like him. He said I wouldn't even have to wait to grow up to be a doctor, he said he would raise me one early. That made me excited because I wanted to be like him.

My mom and dad named me Aradhya, they said it meant worshiped, adorable. Our home was named Jatan which meant nurturing. They said I would be nurtured in our home. I was taught Hinduism and Puja which we did almost every day. Not all Hindus did daily Puja but Dad said in our home we would. Puja was a prayer ritual. My parents taught me honesty, self restraint, purity, and mercy. They taught me to love learning and abilities. I can't say that I truly have embraced Hinduism but it was important to my parents so it was important to me. They had me memorize Śruti and Smriti, my parent's favorite Hindu texts.

My parents practiced ahiṃsa which made us reverence the life of animals and plants. It has been very hard living with Dr. Democritus because he does not see the animal as spiritual he sees it as a means for experiment and the experiments he does on them are so cruel sometimes they even kill the animal. When I lived with my parents they followed Śāṇḍilya Upanishad and Svātmārāma texts that said we could eat food in moderation. They weren't part of the strict castes that don't eat any meat or milk. My dad was a doctor and he had learned that meat was important for the body. So following Śāṇḍilya Upanishad and Svātmārāma we ate some meat, but never beef for the cow was holy to my parents.

My dad would sing Bhajan in our home. I loved to listen to his deep voice. My mom never sang them and neither did I but I can still open my mind and hear them crystal clear as if my dad was right next to me singing them.

That is one thing that I can do that makes me not miss them as bad. I can hear their voices anytime I want. My mom would tell me stories to teach me things and I can listen to her stories over and over again when I open up my mind.

When I say open my mind it is something that I think only I can do. No one really understands me when I talk to them about it. I can do things in my mind, see things, and hear things that no one else seems to be able to do. It seems weird that no one can do because it is as easy as blinking.

My mom taught me Bhakti Yoga and whenever Dr. Democritus makes me mad I come to my room and do yoga. He has started to learn that the Yoga calms me down so he will tell me to get out of the lab and go and do my yoga. When he makes me do it I no longer want to do it.

I will tell you all about Dr. Democritus later for there is much to tell. Right now I am in the mood to think about my parents. I miss them. They were good parents and the Platomeres had no right to take me from them.

I don't think I told you their names yet. Kalidas which means servant of Goddess Kali. My dad's name is Hastin. I used to tease him about his name because it means Elephant. I feel bad about teasing him now because he is gone. Maybe I was too mean. I wish I could have been nicer.

I miss my name Aradhya. Sometimes I try to use it but then Dr. Democritus gets very angry. He said that I am not from India and that I should not have a Hindu name. He made me change my name to Alora Funk. He said that Alora means Powerful and Complete. He gave it to me because he says its origin is from Africa and that is where I was born. I don't know if I was born in Africa that is where they found me. I know nothing about my birth parents. For all I know they could have come from Brittan and gave birth to me in Libya. Aradhya has more meaning to me because my parents (the ones that adopted me I like to call them my parents) they gave me the name. I do like the name Funk. It makes me feel 'funky'. Dr. Democritus said in German Funk means spark. Since I can play with fire and Dr. Democritus says I am always ready to ignite with my temper then my last name should mean spark. I guess I do like my name a little but I don't know why he couldn't have kept it Aradhya.

My parents were so proud of me. They taught me 4 instruments. They taught me the Chande which is a drum. They taught me the Mashak which is like a bagpipe. They taught me the Bansuri and let me use the one my dad's father use to use. The last instrument was the Pepa it is kind of like an American Flute but very different. I miss my instruments. Dr. Democritus won't let me get any of them. He says there is no times for the arts. And he wonders why I am always angry.

I am very angry. There is a lot of me that Dr. Democritus won't let me explore. My parents made me a very rounded person. They used to take me everywhere to show off my musical skills. Dad even set me up to do a big performance in a place where there were thousands of people. That wasn't the only thing my dad liked to show off about me. He liked to show everyone how learned I was. He would put me among intellectuals and they would try to stump me. Sometimes they could for I only knew what I had read. But sometimes I could stump them. Regardless everyone always left praising my dad for his skills in teaching me. I sure miss him. He was a good teacher.

Life with the Platomeres was horrific. They had invited my parents over to exposition me. It was something that happened often and we didn't think much of it. I mean it didn't happen often with the Platomeres but it did with many groups. The Platomeres were a derivative of the Rasyanas a group of alchemists. They were a proto-chemistry group. They believed that elements could be altered and changed into other forms. They were very focused on mercury. Although I despise the Platomeres they taught me so much about chemistry. While I was with them they taught me about preparing compounds and alloys. They taught me to mix salts and powders. They could literally make anything. They taught me that Rasayans were the first group to master everything, like distillation, fixation, steam. They discovered light without heat. They were the pioneers to chemistry. I guess if I had to be kidnapped by a group, at least it was a smart group.

They believed through the texts of Ayurvedic that they could bring to pass immortality. They even claimed that there were some men that had done it. I wondered if they already knew how then why were we still trying to figure out how to do it. They had a big interest in the human body and finding cures to diseases. As they taught me I was able to help them understand the human body better and I had even started a few experiments that were very successful. I will tell you about them later. There is so much I want to write but my hand is getting so tired. But I feel I must write me story since I am like no other kid out there.

I hated the Platomeres and still do because I know they killed my parents. After they took me I never heard or seen from my parents again. I do have to say that I learned much from them. Just as I was getting used to them the Harmonions came into my life.

Well actually before the Harmonions came Dr. Democritus showed up. He was a scientist that the Platomeres sometimes hired to do things I guess they couldn't do for their selves. Maybe it was because he was aggressive and willing to run experiments that was against their code of ethics. I don't know how that works though because if you pay someone else to do your dirty work you are still dirty.

Dr. Democritus was so taken by me. He spent a lot of time with me and asked me so many questions. It wasn't alarming to me because so many people treated me that way as a thing of wonder. Dr. Democritus decided he must have me so that is where the Harmonions come in. He told them about me then they came in with all their money and bought me. Isn't that horrible? First I am kidnapped then I am sold. And they wonder why I am so angry.

I was taken to a lab in Kazan Russia where they ran so many experiments on me. I hated it. I have been by Dr. Democritus side ever since. He rarely leaves me alone. At first he experimented upon me, then he decided to teach me. He taught me day and night. And then he used me to help him in the lab. There is another man in charge that is higher than Dr. Democritus. His name is Artyom. He is mean mean mean. Sometimes Dr. Democritus pushes too much, but he will back away. Artyom never backs away until he and Dr. Democritus end up in a punching match. I can tell that they hate each other but they both rely on each other. Artyom "owns" me and he can't make me the person he wants without Dr. Democritus' help. Dr. Democritus has to keep Artyom happy or Artyom will take me away.

Oh I have so much to tell. I just don't know how I am going to catch up on all my life. I have already been writing for hours and I feel like I have barely scratched the surface of Alora Funk AKA Aradhya.

Let's see I lived with Dr. Democritus for awhile in Kazan but then suddenly he said it was no longer a good place to live so he brought me to Alaska Unites States of America. I had watched a few movies about America and I was pretty excited to go. Dr. Democritus picked a place in the middle of a frozen tundra and it is nothing like I was hoping for from America.

Anyway I am pretty tired and we have a big day tomorrow. We always have a big day tomorrow.

I hope I will write again soon.

...

I sat in awe as I finished the first passage in my journal. How intuitive of me to write. Those few words on paper meant more to me than all the textbooks I had read combined. From it, I was able to read about my parents. I had said I could recall their voice anytime I wanted. After I read, I tried to bring up those memories, to be able to hear their voices, but nothing came. I ached to hear them. They had rescued me from the streets, and they had actually loved me. I believe London loved me and maybe even Mandy. But my parents Hastin and Kalidas actually loved me, really, really loved me. How I wish I could hear their voices and see their images in my mind, but I couldn't.

I loved learning about the instruments I used to know. I wanted to go to New Dehli and see where they raised me. From my journal, I received hope maybe they were still alive. If they were proud of me then, imagine how proud they would be of me now! I must learn more about them and find them.

I liked reading about Dr. Democritus's role in the beginning. So far, it seemed he had been honest with everything he had told me. It seemed to match what I had written. I hugged my journal. It was my most valuable possession. I couldn't wait to read more about me. I thought about continuing, but I wanted to sleep. It was already three am. I could have given myself more energy, but sometimes it was nice to shut down. I never got a break from my mind during the day, always racing and thinking and planning. It never shut up. The only time I could mute it was when I was asleep. Also, I wanted to cherish everything I read. I didn't want to race through it and miss the feelings it was spawning deep within.

With a new sense of hope, I carefully put my journal under my mattress. Maybe soon, I would know exactly who Alora Funk was!

...

A shrill siren awoke me from my sleep. Its strength slammed into my eardrums, feeling like they would explode.

"What is that?" I screamed as I covered my ears with my hands and ran downstairs. Was the lodge on fire? If it was, I didn't do it.

"That is my alarm system. Someone is here." He looked uncomfortable.

"Why didn't it go off when I first came?"

"Did you come in by the front gate?" he asked.

"No, I flew in from behind."

"Well, there you have it."

"Who is there? "I yelled to be heard above the alarm.

"The Harmonions."

# CHAPTER 12

I felt panic. I wasn't ready to meet the Harmonions. Getting to know Dr. Democritus was enough for me to grasp at the moment. I hadn't decided if I wanted to be associated with the Doctor, let alone some underground vigilante group. Had he told them I was there?

"You look scared. I promise they are not bad people." he said.

"I'm not ready to meet them." After reading about Artyom, I was more scared of him.

"Well, then you best fly out the back gate and stay away until I signal your return."

"I don't want that either. I want to hide somewhere where I can hear your conversation. You won't tell them I am here, will you?"

"I won't tell them until you are ready. I must admit, after seeing all you can do, I am a bit selfish. I wish to keep you for myself. If they get involved, then they call the shots."

He stood up and walked toward a control box. "I will have to open the door within the next minute or two. Where do you plan on hiding?"

"I don't know, you tell me."

"How about the biohazard room in the lab?"

"No, I don't want to be with your biohazards."

"We will be in the lab. There really isn't any other place for you. There is a small woodshed on the outside of the building, but I don't know how you would be able to hear anything out there. Really, the biohazard room is your best place if you want to hear."

"You know what, the wood shed sounds fine. Please, don't tell them I am here."

...

I crouched inside the wood shed. There wasn't much room among the scattered wood. Although it was dark inside, there were lots of open slots between the log walls where small streams of light came in. I wedge my body as comfortably as I could between two piles of wood. As I tried to settle, the alarm stopped blaring. Dr. Democritus must have switched it off. I could feel the energy of a rat and several spiders around me. At first I was going to kill them, but then I remembered the things I read about my Hindu upbringing. I couldn't kill them just because I wanted to hide, but there was no way I planned on sharing the shed with them. I located them with my Zen and floated the vermin into the yard where I quickly re-shut the door. I breathed heavily as I waited for the Harmonions to enter the lab. A car drove into the compound. A door closed, then crunching footsteps. The lab door opened. My body vibrated to the presence of the stranger's energy. I recognized it clearly. I wondered if he could sense my energy. I didn't know if he had the same ability to recognize energy as Dr. Democritus and I had. Just in case, I put up a magnetic barrier around me, hoping to block my energy pattern from reaching him. I increased the frequency of the sound waves, and I could hear everything inside the lab.

Dr. Democritus and the Harmonion greeted each other in Russian. I followed along with perfect clarity.

"Ah, Artyom, nice to see you. Have you come with an offer on a project or are you still seeking specimen 458932ZHK?"

458932ZHK was the classification the Platomeres had given me. It was enraging to hear them talk about me as a number, a specimen and not a human.

"Dr. Democritus, you know we have put everything on hold to find 458932ZHK. Has she attempted to make contact with you yet?"

"Every time you come here you ask the same thing. My question is how did you manage to lose her in the first place?" Dr. Democritus replied.

"I did not lose her!" Artyom growled. "It was the fault of some poorly trained members."

"Ah, Artyom, don't you know those under you are only as good as you. If they fail, you fail. You should know that by now. You should have left her with me. You know I would have taken great care of her, and I guarantee she wouldn't have left."

"What is done is done. We must get her back. We have invested way too much in her to lose her now."

"Anything I can do to help, let me know, for I am anxious to resume my work with her; that is, if she is ready. She hasn't reached twenty yet, but with her awake, you may find she is ready."

"Oh, we know she is more than ready. We researched all she did while she was in the custody of Child Protective Services. She is brilliant, already earning herself a place at Harvard. It is imperative we get her back."

"I agree."

"Well, I must go. You know how to reach me."

"Artyom, it is a blizzard out there. You must not leave, for it is unsafe. I can't imagine why you risked your life to travel during the storm. You haven't even been here five minutes. Stay around for a few days. I will show you some things I have been working on that might interest you."

I groaned inside. What was Dr. Democritus doing? Where would I go if Artyom stayed?

"No, I must be leaving. Remember, if you hear from 458932ZHK contact me right away! I will come by in a short time to check in with you again."

"You know you could always save yourself a trip by calling."

"We both know why I must personally come out here."

He was coming there to see if he received my transmission. I rubbed my head, glad it was out.

"It is sad you don't fully trust me, Artyom. We are on the same team," Dr. Democritus said.

"You remember, if you fail, then I fail. You said it yourself. I must be vigilant and make sure all is in order."

"I can't fault you for that."

"Don't forget to contact me if you hear anything from 458932ZHK."

"For sure."

...

I heard Artyom walk out and the lab door close. He got in his car and sped away. When I could sense Artyom was long gone, I went into the lab.

"What were you thinking inviting Artyom to stay? What if he would have stayed?" I shouted at Dr. Democritus.

"Alora, if you want him to believe you are not here, I must act like I always do. I have always given him an invitation to spend the night. He has sometimes, but that was only when we were experimenting upon you."

"Experimenting upon me! I hate the way you talk about me."

"Sorry. The point is, if I had acted nervous and tried to get him to leave, then he would know you were here. I had to play the part, and I think I did a pretty good job. He is gone."

"Hey, what is with the 458932ZHK? I thought you said that was the classification from the Platomeres?"

"It was."

"Then why did you two refer me to it, as if I was just a piece of lab junk?"

"Listen, you treat me as if I am a scientific devil. Trust me, Artyom is the devil. I have done much for you, Alora, including giving you a name. Artyom kept you as a number, and he would never dream of personalizing you. I did. I gave you a room in my home. Artyom would have locked you in a cage next to the monkeys and the rats."

"I am supposed to thank you for naming me Alora? What about Aradhya? Why did you have to take that away from me? I could have at least kept my own name."

His eyes widened. "Did you remember your past?"

"Not really."

"How do you know your name?"

"I refuse to say at this time."

He paused and thought. "Whatever, Aradhya has no reference to you. You are not Hindu. You are from Africa, and I found Alora more fitting."

"My parents from India took great care of me! That name means a lot to me, and you stole it from me."

"Fine, Aradhya, if you want to be called Aradhya, then so be it. I will call you Alora. I will call you 458932ZHK. Whatever makes you happy. I am on your side. Please remember that."

I was angry again. It was injustice what he and Artyom had done to me. It was injustice what the Platomeres had done to me. I wanted to run away and punish all of them. No one deserved me but me. I wondered if I could return to Utah and live with London. I planned it out in my head, but quickly realized I couldn't. As long as Artyom was looking for me, I would never be safe there again.

We stood looking at each other.

"What is next?" I asked.

"Well, I do believe it is time for my reconstruction. My rebirth, of sorts."

Earlier, I had promised to make him young.

"I don't think I am in the mood. I am pretty bugged right now."

"About what?"

"About all of this. My life was stolen from me, and I want it back."

"What life?"

"What life? How dare you! I am allowed to have a life."

"Don't misunderstand me. I realize the value of your life. I want to know what life you miss? The one in Utah with your foster family, the one in Alaska with me, the one in India with the Platomeres, the ones in India with your adopted parents, or the one on the streets of Libya?"

"I don't know, the one in India I guess. I had good parents who loved me. I just want to be a child and do things children do. Now I am a teenager, and I want to do the things teens do. I want to date, and drive, and have friends."

"Your parents in India were no better than us. They expositioned you around to build their name. Your father sold tickets to people to come and ask you questions. They taught you instruments to put you in concert halls to build up their wallet. Everything they did with you was to gain profit. Do you think your father would have risked his life smuggling you to India if he hadn't seen a gain in you? If all he wanted to do was be a father, there were plenty of orphan kids in India to adopt. When he met you, he saw greatness in the two year old before him. You fluently could speak a number of languages. What two year old, let alone adult could do that? You were exceptionally gifted, and he knew he could exhort you and profit from you. Don't be fooled by anything else? You are a super-human, and you will always be used as a gain for others in this world.

"Why do you think Harvard wanted you? They don't care about Alora Funk as a human. They wanted you to build up their school. You would be bragging rights for them. They may have wanted to experiment on you as well. You will never be normal."

"I hate you!" I screamed as I ran out of the lab.

...

I bolted to my room, shaking because of the furry within. My muscles contracted and hurt.

I couldn't believe there wasn't anyone in the world who cared about me. It seemed cruel. Maybe my birth parents cared about me. Maybe they loved me to pieces but had been killed. But what if they abandoned me? They could have hated me, leaving me to die on the streets. Maybe it wasn't their fault. Maybe they loved me but were too poor to raise me. Or, maybe they would have loved me but they were too consumed by drugs to know it. Maybe I was conceived by a drug addict, and it was the drugs that changed my mind, made me have abilities like no one else.

I guess it didn't matter if they loved me or not. I didn't know who they were, and I would never know. Well, I couldn't be too sure of that. Since I seemed to have been an exceptional two year old, maybe if I ever got my memory back, then I would know what happened to them. That seemed like an absurd idea for a normal person to be able to remember the infant years, but I wasn't normal.

At least the Sanibels loved me. They took me in and cared for me when they thought I was dumb and mute. They didn't need my greatness to make room in their heart for me. But then I thought about how Peggy had given me up when I wanted to go to Harvard Summer camp. She had quickly turned her back on me and shut me out of her life. That is not love. How could she have done that? I never could trust her after that.

London loved me, I was sure of that. I didn't know if Mandy loved me or not. She must have to drive me all the way to Georgia. I felt bad for abandoning them, but it was the best thing. I was putting their lives in danger, and weighing them down with stress. I wasn't their responsibility, and I needed to release them from being bonded to me. At least I could say I loved them, if nothing else.

Would I ever have a normal life? I doubted it. I needed to decide what I wanted out of life. I could run away and change my identity completely. Of course, it would be hard for a kid to live on their own, for everyone would be concerned about me and turn me into Child Protective Services. I would have to transform myself into an adult, but then I would be throwing away the rest of my childhood. Wasn't that what I was fighting for? To be a child. I didn't know what to do. I guess I could make myself a different teenager and turn myself into Alaska's Child Protective Services then I could be given to a new family. I could make up a story about some vagrant parents. If I did that, I could make myself twelve and get back the years the Harmonions had taken from me. Actually, without my memory, it really felt like they had taken my life from me. Maybe I should start at age eight. I could have a childhood. Of course, I didn't have the mentality of an eight year old. I probably wouldn't enjoy eight very much.

I could stay with Dr. Democritus and insist he send me to school. I could help him in the lab part time and be a kid the other part of the time. I didn't think that would work because Artyom would surely discover I was there if I enlisted in school.

Maybe I should just give in and work for the Harmonions. What if their cause was just? What if by helping them I could save the world. I really didn't know enough about them to submit myself to them blindly.

I was frustrated. I decided to take my mind off of everything. I reached under my mattress and pulled out my journal.

...

Dear Journal,

I am sorry that it has taken me so much time to write. Dr. Democritus keeps me so busy. I am not sure if he is worse than the Platomeres. I guess he is a bit better. The Platomeres kept me in a cell. They weren't very friendly with me. They didn't even let me have a name. They gave me this stupid number of 458932ZHK. Dr. Democritus and Artyom use the stupid number on me but when Artyom isn't around Dr. Democritus calls me Alora. I wish he would call me Aradhya but he refuses to for he says the name means nothing since I am not Hindu but what does he know? I was raised Hindu of course I still don't know what I think of Hinduism. Sometimes I feel like there is more in the world than that.

I guess I really don't know what is in this world. I have heard of Christians who follow one God. I would like to know more about that. Muslims worship Allah. Who is right if any of them? I guess at the moment none of that matters. Dr. Democritus worships science so I must worship science.

Anyway I think I was talking about life with Dr. Democritus. He is nicer to me than the Platomeres. Like I said he has given me a name (even if it is the wrong one) and he finally gave me my own room. For awhile I slept on his couch. The room is huge compared to the one I had with my adopted parents. He has filled it with comforts so I suppose I must be gracious.

I hate Artyom and from what I understand Artyom 'owns' me. I hate the idea that anyone owns me. But Artyom is mean. He pushes me so hard that I want to puke and just sleep. Actually I have puked several times. Dr. Democritus warns me that he is on my side and that he keeps Artyom in place. I think that Dr. Democritus is scared of Artyom because he rarely backs down to him. Sometimes he sticks up for me but often he gives into Artyom. He warns me that if he was ever out of the picture then Artyom would probably work me to my death. I believe him.

I hate everything. I hate it, I hate it, I hate it! Today they experimented on my abilities to see auras and feel energy. Today I learned that Dr. Democritus can do the same thing. We both can see object's Auras. Auras are radiation of lights that surrounds objects. These radiations change depending on the mood that the person is in. I have classified what each light field means to me.

Red Anger

Black- stressed

Brown- troubled,

White- blank or spiritual

Grey- sad, hopeless

Blue grey- empathy

Orange- aggressive, bothered

Yellow- confused

Golden-yellow- hope

Yellow green- nervous, worried

Lime green- full of energy

Dark green- sick

Teal- skittish

Magenta -flustered, ashamed

Dark Pink- silly

Light pink- gitty, playful

Ice blue- very scared

Blue- calm and content

Dark Blue -bored

Blue-violet- sure of yourself

Violet- happy

Light purple- excited

Blue grey- empathy

Dark grey- ill intent

Mustard Yellow- evil

Artyom is always mustard yellow. He is evil to me. Anyway long time ago it surprised me to learn that being able to see auras was something rare. When my parents couldn't do it they told me how gifted I was. They said that for Hindus the auras mean glory. I have latter learned that for the Bible aura means body of light. Maybe they see it as a radiation of the spirit I don't know. I keep asking Dr. Democritus to let me read a Bible but he won't.

Dr. Democritus says he has adopted the theory on auras as clinical neurologist Steven Novella "Given the weight of the evidence it seems that the connection between auras and synaesthesia is speculative and based on superficial similarities that are likely coincidental." Dr. Democritus says that all we are doing is having a behavioral consequence which is governed by adaptive brain activity that he and I are privy to.

I know that he is all about science and I kind of believe him but I like the idea that living organic matter has a spirit. He detests this theory adamantly. This is kind of something I have been coming up with on my own. I feel there is more out there than just man. The more I learn about science the more it feels like there is a greater force orchestrating everything together. It seems weird that the scientific community balks at this idea. For as educated as they are I think it's weird that they think everything is spontaneous. Math and science are tied into each other. They couldn't exist without each other. There are universal laws to this world that can't be broke. How can that be spontaneous? Why can't they believe fully in science but with the idea that this science is governed and controlled by a greater force? Just because we introduce the ideas of spirits and a creator doesn't mean we take anything away from science. I believe that our creator put the world together using science as his tool. One day I hope to prove this to Dr. Democritus or even myself because I really don't know. But I guess it really doesn't matter. I am just an experiment to them. They learn from me not by me.

Like I was saying Dr. Democritus can feel energy like me. Every object has an energy frequency. Its own type of vibration in a way. I have been able to feel it for a long time. Actually I probably have always been able to feel it. I am just becoming more familiar and aware of it.

Dr Democritus thinks there are lots of possibilities with energy fields. I am not sure what he means but he intends to teach me to manipulate it but I am not sure how I would go about to do that.

Anyways I am very tired. They work me so hard doing experiments after experiments. I am so angry and I hate them for it. I have been starting to purposely fail at the experiments. I fear that they are learning too much about me. I want to dumb myself down a bit then maybe they would back off from me- I doubt it!

I hate them!!!!!

...

Reading my journal didn't calm me down. It made me hate them even more than I did. I decided the best thing for me was to sleep it off. Maybe I would wake up in the morning and feel better. At that moment, I felt like blowing up Dr. Democritus' other labs.

The next morning I opened my bedroom door to find three bouquets of flowers. Dr. Democritus must have made special arrangements to have them shipped over. I hoped they cost him a fortune.

The card lacked tact, but I guess he was trying, for it read _: "I would never buy monkeys flowers, proving you mean more to me than a lab animal. Let us work on making you feel comfortable here. Dr. D."_

A pathetic apology, but it was the best he could do. I carried the flowers into my room and put them on my desk. There were huge yellow lilies in the middle of the arrangements with a sweat scent of heaven. I kept smelling them, even, accidently getting pollen on my nose. I laughed as I brushed the yellow powder off. I guess I would forgive Dr. Democritus.

...

The kitchen was empty. Maybe it was my turn to make breakfast. I opened his fridge and found a package of bacon sitting on the shelf. I had watched Peggy and Theresa cook a couple of times, how hard could it be? I took the cold, squishy package out and opened it with a knife, almost slicing my hand. I wasn't good with knives.

I put a cast iron skillet over the flames on the stove, awkwardly dropping in the slimy bacon once the pan was hot. I liked how the squishy bacon yielded between my fingers, bendable, squashy, and full of fun. While I waited for the bacon to cook, I grabbed a can of frozen orange juice concentrate, tearing off the plastic ring. I dumped the frozen mass into a crystal pitcher, not knowing how much water to add. I filled it to the top with cold spring water. As I stirred the juice, I could hear the bacon sizzling in the pan behind me. After the juice was mixed, I located the toaster. In went two pieces of sourdough bread. Hot grease spurt across the kitchen and hit my skin. The high flames licked the side of the pan. I reached over the pan to turn down the burner when a large splat of grease burst out and burnt my arm. Instantly, I drew back in pain. It stung. Without turning down the burner, I ran to the sink. Cold water poured over it, the pain still screaming within. I could do better than water for a burn. I turned the water off and used my Zen to heal it. With much relief, the pain stopped. As I examined my arm, the smell of burning bacon alerted me.

I ran back to the stove and again reached my arm over the pan to turn it off. Again, several spats of grease jumped out and bit me. PAIN! I quickly brought my arm back and healed it. I needed to be smarter. With that in mind, I then sent my Zen to the knob and turned the flames off then grabbed a spatula and flipped the bacon, more splats of hot grease shot out. I was tired of the grease! Stepping back, I let my Zen flip the bacon. Most of it had already burned.

As I worked on the bacon, I could smell the toast burning. I ran to the toaster and noticed it was turned all the way up. I flipped it off and two black slices of toast shot out.

Heavy smoke filled the kitchen, thick like cotton. Dr. Democritus walked in. "Oh my, should I be worried?"

"Never when Alora Funk is around." I tried to play it cool.

"Says the girl who once burned down my lab."

"You saying you don't trust me?" He probably shouldn't trust me, but I pretended to have my feelings hurt.

"Not fully."

"Oh that hurts." I said in jest.

"Let me ask you this, do you trust me?" the doctor responded.

"Have you given me full reason to? You dissected my brain in your filthy lab. I, however, have never given you any reason to not trust me."

"Aside from burning down my lab."

"Oh, should we work on a trust exercise?" I asked. Suddenly I found myself angry at him. The bitter feelings happened more often. Heat raged inside me. How dare he expect me to trust _him._

Dr. Democritus stood several feet in front of me. Instantly, a huge sphere of fire appeared in between the doctor and me. The flames were orange and yellow as they flickered suspended in the middle of us, almost swirling and dancing in place.

"Trust exercise is over!" he yelled. "Stop that now!"

"You seem to think Alora can't control the elements. This fire will not burn down your lodge, there is no way, for I fully control it. Please step back," I ordered.

"Alora..."

"STEP BACK!" I screamed. As I became angrier, the fire grew larger. Dr. Democritus stepped back and as soon as he did, I swelled the flames to engulf the entirety of the space between us. I let the fire lick the ceiling, the floor, and the cupboards, making sure it didn't burn or discolor anything. I took away its ability to ignite or catch anything on fire. It was a magnificent display of my power.

Dr. Democritus didn't appreciate it. "You must stop!" he yelled.

"Until you can trust, the fire will continue to grow. You may want to move." I walked to the far end of the kitchen. Dr. Democritus scampered to the opposite end, saying, "Alora, stop!"

The flames burst and engulfed the whole kitchen, crawling up the side of everything, not an open space was seen, the kitchen was one massive fire show, and yet nothing burned.

"I can't stop until you trust me. I control this fire, not nature, not chance, and not you. It is me. I won't let your lodge burn. I have already told you as much."

"Please stop." he softly said.

"That is better, but I don't want you to tell me to stop. All I want is for you to say you trust me."

In a very low voice, he said, "I trust you."

"Put out your hand," I called to him. We couldn't see each other through the fire. "Tell me when your hand is out."

"It is out," he called. As soon as he said it, all the fire rushed toward him and sucked into one single match I had formed between his fingers. When the fire was contained in his match, a single puff of smoke came out of it.

The fire was gone. The kitchen looked untouched.

"I told you I wouldn't burn down your lodge."

He was shaking and looked stressed, dark circles puffed out under his eyes, his lips were tight. "What was that about? What was the point of that?" He almost looked like he was going to pass out with his pale-green skin.

"You didn't trust me making breakfast. I didn't like that. What did you think I was going to do? Burn down your lodge?"

"I never said I didn't trust you to make breakfast."

"You asked me if you should be worried."

"I was joking. You must not take everything so seriously," he said as he stiffly stood in place.

"I agree, Doctor. I was joking as well. You must not take everything so seriously."

"When you play with fire it becomes serious."

"Not when you are Alora Funk. I control everything."

He stared at me. I could tell by his placid face he was trying to contain his emotions. He must have worked through everything, because he finally sat at the table.

"What's for breakfast?" he asked, as if nothing had happened. His knuckles turned white as they gripped the table. He was trying to remain self-composed after what I had just put him through. Dark excitement filled me.

"Bacon, eggs, and toast," I replied.

"Sounds delicious."

I realized I hadn't made the eggs yet. I put the dark black toast on a plate. I looked to see if Dr. Democritus was watching me. He already had his face buried in a scientific journal. I carried the toast to the stove where I put equally burnt bacon next to it. What a sorry looking breakfast. I couldn't serve him a plate of scorched food. With my Zen, I changed the toast to a golden brown and made the bacon crisp, not charred. I created a side of scrambled eggs as well. It was then I decided I would never waste my time in a kitchen again. Since I knew how to make everything with my Zen, I would stick to that. It was much easier than cooking.

Like a restaurant server, I put the breakfast in front of the doctor then filled a glass tumbler with juice for him. He ate while reading. I created another plate of eggs, bacon, and toast and sat next to him, and in silence we ate. When he had finished reading, he put his magazine down and stared at me.

"I can guarantee the Harmonions won't be coming by for several more weeks. I think it is time to work together in the lab. I have wasted enough time waiting for you to warm up to me. You talk about trust. I have been nothing but honest with you. It is time we commenced working in the lab, owing to the fact I have let many of my experiments go to pots while I helped you acclimate back to life with me."

"Then go work. I never asked you to stop your work." His words chiseled at my good will. He kept acting like I was the problem. It was him and his _Delosive_ , not me.

"But I want you by my side, Alora."

"I am still trying to decide if that is where I want to be. You and the Harmonions wronged me, and I can't simply turn my back and let it go."

"Fair. You talk about trust. What more can I do to earn your trust?"

"I think you have as much trust as you ever will get."

"Is that a good amount, or not?"

"It is what I have to give."

"Please explain to me the level of trust you have put me at."

"I trust you love science and advancement. I trust it means the world to you. I trust recognition isn't a huge deal, since you sell most of your discoveries to the highest bidder. I trust we could work well together, and we could make out a contract for me that insures I receive fair treatment, and I trust you would follow it. I don't trust you have my best welfare in mind. I don't trust you would risk your life for me. I don't trust you even care for me the way normal relationships work. You care for me as a means to advance your career, but that is all."

"You are wrong in some of your assessments of me. Yesterday when the Harmonions came, I didn't give you away, yesterday I risked my life for you. The Harmonions are very powerful. Like I said, I feel like their movement is good, and I don't mind helping them out. But, don't underestimate them. If they knew I betrayed them and lied to them to help you, they will kill me. You see, I have already risked my life for you."

I didn't know what to say. Did he risk his life to protect my will, or did he risk his life in hopes I would decide to stay with him?

He stared at me for a while then said, "What do you want, Alora? Are you looking for us to draft a contract which would make you feel more comfortable about our relationship?"

"I don't know what I want. I want to figure out what the best place is for me. If everything you say about the Harmonions is true, then I might very well want to help them in their cause. Or, maybe I want to help you in your small lab. Maybe my sights are larger than what you have to offer. Maybe I belong at a huge bio-lab. You are in a rush for me to figure it out. I am only fifteen and am not in as big as rush as you. Whatever I do, I want it to be for the right reason and not made in haste."

Dr. Democritus silently stared. I wished he'd stop. I turned away.

"I have an idea," he eventually said with his eyes still glued to me. His eyes were like laser beams, boring a hole into my head. STOP!

"What?"

"You keep talking about trust. I have an activity for you. Something you will find joyful pleasure in, but you can't ask me to join in."

"What is it?"

"Well, the island is made up of hills and mountains. Some of my lab assistants would sled on them. This is something I have no interest in, but I will take you if you think it will help calm and relax you. But, you must promise to keep me warm."

"Sounds good, but lonely. I don't want to do it by myself. I want you to join me." I pouted, trying to look irresistibly cute.

"I am too old for that."

"You don't have to be. I will take you to your dirty exam room and make you young again. When I am done, you can do anything."

Dr. Democritus' eyes bulged. "I would appreciate being young immensely. I shudder at the idea of sledding, but if that is what it takes to become young and make you happy, then let's do it!" There was a look of glee in his face.

...

The smell of rotten garbage assaulted me as I walked into the exam room. I turned off my olfactory senses. Dr. Democritus gingerly lowered himself on the filthy exam table. Grime didn't seem to bother him. He looked giddy as he anticipated becoming young. It was something we had talked about almost every day since I had arrived. For the purpose of my work, I put a deep sleep over him, whereas, I sent my Zen into him and cleared out his system of any ailments I could find. I removed the bone spurs in his feet. He must have had a serious injury to his right ankle when he was younger, because the muscles had corrected themselves and healed crocked in his foot. I fixed those. I noticed his veins were constricted and filled with plaque. I went through all the veins in his body and cleared them out then stretched them open to increase blood flow.

His knees bowed together. I straightened them. His prostate had enlarged. I shrunk it. He had inflammation in his small bowel, which in the medical field is called Chrohn's disease. I removed the inflammation and fixed the patches of compromised tissue along the bowel wall. I noticed some of his sphincters were weak, and I strengthened them. His stomach lining was full of sores. I repaired those. His bones were extra porous, and I re-calcified them, adding strength. I straightened the slight curvature in his spine. I regenerated his liver, spleen, pancreases, and gallbladder. When I was done, they were like new.

His heart was oversized. I repaired the dead and large muscles to fresh vibrant ones, bringing it back to an average size. His lungs were diminished in a few areas. I re-grew those. I regulated his thyroid.

I went into his brain and re-mylenated his myelin sheaths around his axons in his glial cells. This would help his muscles retain their ability to relay messages. I then found a few dead regions in his white and grey matter in his brain. I revised those areas and added new pathways for them to receive nutrients.

I finished with his hair and skin. I smoothed out all the wrinkles and added more elasticity to the skin. I shrunk his enlarged ears and nose, shaping them to look more like Sean Connery in his twenties. I rounded his jaw and removed all of his wiry facial hair. Like he had asked, I took out his cataracts, fixed the curvature in his eyes, giving him 20/20 vision, and I brightened his brilliant green irises. I darkened the melanin in his skin to give him a nice bronze look. I took the Eumelanin in his hair and gave him a head full of dark hair. I then let a little hair grow around his face, forming a nice goatee. He didn't look identical to Sean Connery, but they could have been close relatives.

He looked like he was in his mid-twenties. He was very handsome, and I found myself attracted to him, until I had to remind myself he was an ancient old man, and that was really gross. I immediately dismissed it.

"Wake up," I said to the doctor as he opened his eyes. "I am sorry, I had a few problems." It was hard to keep my face straight.

He sat up quick, his young eyes bulging. "What do you mean, problems?"

"Well, I actually fried your kidneys pretty bad. You might have to be on dialysis. And your face, well... I did the best I could."

Without even noticing the fine smooth skin on his hands, he ran out to the bathroom. He was shrieking and yelling on his way.

"I can't be on dialysis. Do you realize how much time that takes out of your day? And what did you do to my face?"

Inside the bathroom, he flipped the switch on. I heard a scream, not one of anger or terror, but one of pure delight. He ran and picked me up, heaving me into the air.

"Look at me! I am handsome! I look amazing! Don't I look amazing?" He smiled at me as I was suspended by his arms above him. "And look at my strength. I can lift you up. YIPPE!" With another holler, he put me down and ran back to the bathroom to stare at himself in the mirror. He traced his features with his hand, then stopped and stared at his image.

"I am young and handsome!" I heard him call out. Again he ran to me in the main lab.

"You did this to me! I am excruciatingly handsome. Oh well if I don't have kidneys. I look and feel great." He stopped as if he was taking a mental tour of the inside of his body. "I feel exceptional! Nothing hurts. Do you know how long I have hurt? Everything on me used to hurt. Nothing hurts. Can you believe it, nothing hurts!" He moved his arms, legs, hips, and body in all their ranges of motion.

"Everything works splendid. I look and feel like a kid! This is so remarkable." He came picked me up again. "I am handsome and strong! Do you think I look handsome?"

I twisted my face in disgust at his question. I wasn't going to go there with him.

"Of course you do, because I do."

"Doctor, stop it. I can make you ugly again."

"No way, I wouldn't let you. Oh, I can't fathom I am handsome. I have never been handsome in my life. I was always the ugly nerd at school. Kids were cruel to me in my childhood. I only achieved respect once I became older and made scientific discoveries, but even then, I think people took advantage of me because I was ugly. But not anymore. When I walk into a room, my looks will demand attention. Between my looks and my brain, I will put everyone working under me in submission to my superiority." He stopped and thought for a moment. "You didn't mess with my smarts, did you?"

"No."

"Good. You and I are going to do great things! Listen, you asked if you could trust me, the answer is YES! After what you did for me, I would die for you, I would lie for you, of course I have already done that, but I would do it more. You want a family? I will be your family. I will be your dad. No, wait, I am too young to be your dad. I will be your devoted older brother who will care for you. We will be a family. Do you want to be a kid? I will let you be a kid. What do you want? Dance lessons, gymnastics? I will put you in it. I will let you do whatever you dream of. If you don't want to help me in the lab, that is okay. I might still consult some questions with you, but I won't force you to work in it if you don't desire to. And you are constantly talking about fun. I want fun with you, for now I feel like fun. Before, when I hurt, who could think about fun? But now, I feel so great!" He jumped on top of one of his lab tables. He was on a mania, talking nonstop, and jumping around from table to table.

"Life is so amazing, life is so amazing!" he sang. He ducked back into the bathroom and stared at himself longer. He came back out. "And they used to tease me in school for how ugly I was. I want to look up every girl who broke my heart and make her feel stupid as she holds the wrinkled hand of her husband. I will come in there with my looks and smarts and say, "Oh, and you could have had me, but now you are stuck to rot with him". That is what I will do!"

"Doctor, please settle down," I said as I wrapped my arms around my stomach. He was making me uncomfortable.

"Alora, you don't know how good it feels to feel good. You are young and you have felt good your whole life. But me, I have spent the last thirty years feeling my body degenerate. In contrast, I feel brand new. Not one thing hurts."

I hit him in the arm.

"What did you do that for?" he asked.

"To remind you what pain felt like," I said with a smile.

He laughed. "Oh Alora, it is great and amazing. We are going to have so much fun together as brother and sister, you will see. I have a whole new life. I still have the years of knowledge I have accumulated, but now I have the strength and energy to go with it. You and I are going to concur the world together, that is, if you want to. Otherwise, I will let you be the child you always wanted to be, and I will concur the world!"

He sat in a chair then immediately sprung back up. "What are we doing wasting time? I told you I would take you sledding. Let's go."

# CHAPTER 13

Dear Journal,

Things are getting too intense. I am done with all the experiments they keep running on me. For the last month, like I have been telling you, they keep putting leads all over my body and brain. They are tracking my brain patterns, and my heart rhythms, and everything inside me that ticks. They are making scrupulous notes and probing me this way and that. Artyum has been sticking around way too much. I hate when he sleeps over because I know it means lots and lots of tests on me. He is such a jerk. He only calls me by my number. He refuses to personalize me. I am not a number. I am a human girl. How would he like it if I shoved him in a cage and zapped him and called him number 8?

I am so tired because they had kept me up for two nights. Their new experiment is to see how well I function off no sleep. Every time I would start to fall asleep, they would zap me with this little stick. It really hurt. They dismissed me when I told them that it hurt. Artyom wanted to keep going, to have me stay up for at least a week. He and Dr. Democritus got into a fist fight over it. For being old, Dr. Democritus can really fight. He gave Artyom two black eyes, and a bloody lip. They left the lab screaming at each other. While they were gone I could hardly stay awake. I planned to let sleep overtake me, but first I needed to punish them, punish them for what they did. They have a small record room next to the biohazard room. While my two captors were away, I went to the room and set all their records on fire. All the records on me were contained in that room. There were also records to all of Dr. Democritus' experiments in there. I know what I did was extreme, but I am so tired and they have no right to do to me the things that they do. Someone has to teach them a lesson.

I ran outside to join them. I watched as Artyom drove away in his car. I could feel his energy, it was so negative. Dr. Democritus' energy was very negative, but it was rapidly decreasing as he watched Artyom drive away.

" _You look tired," Dr. Democritus said to me._

" _I am, can I please sleep?"_

" _Sure, go up to your room."_

I went into the lodge as he returned to the lab. I quickly came up and tucked myself in bed. Almost instantly I fell asleep. I don't know how long I slept for, but I hope that it was days, because I was so tired.

Now that I am up, I decided to write about this in my journal. I haven't heard from Dr. Democritus yet. I am sure he had to have discovered by now his burnt paperwork. I don't know what he is going to do to me. He has never hit me before, but I wonder if now he might. Those papers meant a lot to him. I don't care. He deserved it, and I would do it again. If he tries to hurt me I will set him on fire and run.

...

The things I read made me sick. How could I fully trust Dr. Democritus? If I were going to stay with him, he would have to learn to stick up for me and for himself. He wouldn't need the money from the Harmonions. I could supply him with all the finances he needed. We would have to move, though. The Harmonions would soon figure out I was there, unless I disguised myself as a middle aged woman, but there was no way I wanted to do that. I had already had too much of my life stolen from me. I didn't want my best years taken.

If I stayed with Dr. Democritus, we would have to go somewhere and start over. It would be easy because he looked different. He would have to come up with a new name and we could be brother and sister like he suggested. I would change my looks a little, but not too much. I liked the way I looked.

But then again, why would I stay with Dr. Democritus? He had been inhuman to me. Well, maybe not as inhuman as Artyom. I wondered what the Harmonions were like. Were they as bad as Artyom, or was he only a sliver of their organization? It wasn't fair to judge a whole movement by one member, unless of course he was the president. But, I didn't get the feel he was. Dr. Democritus always talked about the Harmonions and their cause. He seemed to think they were amazing. Why hadn't he ever joined them then? I knew our country ethics were messed up, because I had learned a little about it in school. I knew the other countries were messed up too. Maybe it was a good idea to have an organization ready to step in and take over before things got too bad. I wonder how far they planned to go. Did they plan on recreating the government? Did they have their own president or king in mind? What forces and tactics did they plan on using? Were they going to blow everyone up, or use money as their strength? I really wanted to know their plan.

It was late. I decided the best thing for me at that point was to go to sleep. I fell asleep quickly even though I had lots of questions in my head.

...

The next morning, I joined Dr. Democritus for breakfast. On the table was rye bread which the doctor called black bread. There were also some sliced sausage and black tea. I hated when he served rye bread. I often changed it to white or sourdough bread. The doctor sat there reading his journals.

"Good morning, Alora, I trust your night went well."

"Fine."

"Is there anything you desire to do today? Would you like to go snow-shoeing, snowmobiling, sledding, ice fishing, ice-skating? I leave it to your discretion as to how we spend our day."

"No play today," I said.

"Is this really Alora Funk? What have you done with Alora?" he asked with a twinkle in his eye. Why had I made him handsome? My skin tingled. I had to look away.

"Listen, I have been thinking. I told you the other day I wasn't in a hurry to figure my future out. Well, I was wrong. I am. I want to figure out what direction to take my life in," I said without looking at him.

"Very good, how may I help?"

"Tell me more about the Harmonions."

"I am not sure what more I can tell you than I already have. They are a nationally organized group. You can locate chapters in every state and country. They keep hidden from the government, although the government is aware they exist. The organization is prominently wealthy and is constructed of highly professionals. They use the discoveries of their members to sponsor much of their work.

"There are many divisions to their organization. Like I said, they have people who bring money into it. They have panels of scientists and engineers. I am not a Harmonion, therefore I am contracted out. They tell me very little, that way I am not a liability."

"Why have you not joined?"

"Because, I am a free spirit. I don't like being told what to do."

"Really, because you seem to have sold your will to Artyom."

"I am not sure where you are basing such an accusation, but it is because of power hungry people like Artyom I have never joined. When I contract a job with them, they pay me and tell me exactly what they expect. Usually, they have very little involvement in what I am doing. They come and inspect sometimes, but usually they leave me alone then bring me the check. With you, well it's all been different with you. You are their greatest investment toward advancement. They kept close tabs on you and dictated exactly how I did everything with you. I hate it, but in doing so, it has made it so I can work with you. They see you as a leader to their cause. I can see infinity potential in you."

"You won't join them, but you think I should?" I asked confused.

"I don't join them because I am an independent scientist. I have created my own labs and refuse to work for a corporation. I sell my work to the highest bidder, friend or foe. You on the other hand, you can become the superhuman they wish to build. If you become a Harmonion, you will surely be the one who leads their revolution, and then you will be the one they place on the throne. You will rule the world one day."

"Do you think so?" I asked in wonderment. I could like ruling the world.

His fingers rubbed his smooth skin. "With your abilities, I know so."

"Do you think I should join the Harmonions?"

"Your fate is not for me to decide."

"I just want you to tell me what to do," I begged.

"You keep telling me you want to be your own person, someone not experimented upon, someone who is free to choose for themselves. I could tell you what to do, but it would be for my selfish benefit only. I am striving to be the friend you badly want to trust. That friend has to let you figure this out for yourself."

"What happens if I don't join the Harmonions?"

"I believe you can rule the world with any organization you join, but I recon the Harmonions are the noblest one to associate yourself with."

"Who says I want to rule the world?"

"You were designed for greatness. Mankind can advance a million years of evolution with what you offer us. If you sit back and be an average Jane Doe, then you throw that away and that would be the biggest shame of all."

The pressure of deciding was overwhelming. "I just want to know what it best."

"Alora, I desire the best for you despite what you may think about me. I can see your positional, and it is astounding. There are millions of people who throw away their worth for the lazy path in life. I don't want to see you do that. Sure, it may be easier to be the average kid, but most of America has average kids. Why would you wish to blend in and be like everyone else? You were born to stand apart, and you should. In order to realize and achieve your greatness, you must seek guidance, for you will not be able to achieve your greatest potential on your own. You need a coach, someone to assist you."

"And let me guess, you are that coach?"

"I could be, but that is not where I am going here. There are many coaches for you out there. It sounds like the professors at Harvard want to be your coach. They are learned men and women and they would be an excellent choice. I would be an exceptional choice because I know your past, and I can help shape your future. The Harmonions, believe it or not, could be a superb choice. But, you must decide. If you rely on only yourself to achieve greatness, you won't get close to the height you can become."

I could feel the anger and rage build inside me. "What if I don't want to be great? I didn't ask to be born like this. What if I want to be average like everyone else? What if I want a mom and dad to tuck me in at night and tell me they love me? Am I evil for wanting that? You are making me feel like I would be evil if I picked that."

"You wouldn't be evil to pick the easy way out. I am indebted to you for what you have done to me. I promised you I will help you in whatever way you want. I would hope you would pursue to further yourself and science. But, if you want the normal life of a teenage girl, I would assist you with that. I would be there for you in whatever path you choose. I can give you almost everything you want, except a mom, that is. Of course, now I am dashingly handsome, maybe I could marry you a mom," he said to me with a wink.

"Do you mind if I take some time to myself today?"

"Not at all. Take the time you need. I need to resume my work in the lab. I have put off my experiments way too long. I will support whatever you decide."

...

I strapped the snowshoes on my feet and tracked into the snow. The hard snow crunched under each step I took. With my Zen, I opened the compound gate and went out the front.

It was an overcast day and the sun was hidden from view. The atmosphere was gloomy and it affected my mood. As I moved along the frozen snow, a bitter chill entered straight to my bones. I endured it for a moment, then I used my Zen to push it out and warm up.

I walked under the towering evergreens. Each branch carried a huge load of snow, looking like its weight might snap the branches. I gazed around for any wild life, but found none. Everything living was probably hiding in their warm burrows. I continued to walk and think. What was it I wanted out of life? I think the biggest thing I wanted was to know who I was. It seemed pretty apparent I might never remember life before fifteen. It was nice having my journals and reading about me when I was young. I hated I hadn't written regularly in them. I had skipped lots of months, and I wished I would have written every day out in detail. As I read my words, most of the time it felt like I was reading about someone else's life. I seemed detached from the Alora who wrote those passages. It felt as if she was entirely someone else.

A movement to the left caught my eye. A white hare ran past me. Behind it was a white fox. The fox was gorgeous with its dark nose and piercing black eyes. At first, I rooted for the hare to escape. It would be a horrible death to be torn apart by a fox. As I watched the hare dart left and right, I suddenly switched sides. That fox probably lost way more hares than it caught. It would be miserable to die by starvation. Watching the hunt was nature to its finest. One must die for another to live.

When I went back into the lodge, Dr. Democritus was sitting by the fire, staring off into it.

"I thought you were going to be in the lab all day?" I asked.

"I couldn't concentrate. I have you on my mind."

"Is that a good thing?" I nervously asked.

"Yes, it is because it shows I care. I have been thinking about the importance of you finding direction. I yearn for you to pick the best path for you. I think in order to do that you really need to understand what each path consists of. You know what staying with me would bring. I could help you be average and make sure you got the teen life you seem to want. You could go to Harvard and work with the great minds there. Or you could pick the Harmonions and save the world. Two of those paths would have to involve you living in hiding for the rest of your life. If you stay with me, then we will have to leave here and find a new place to live. I would have to change much of the way I do science, but that is okay, because you will be my sponsor, and I can do things the way I always wanted, not having to worry about benefactors breathing down my throat.

"If you pick Harvard, you will still have to change your identity and do it in disguise. As long as the Harmonions know you are alive, then they will always be hunting you. But, you can join the Harmonions and not have to live life in hiding. You can be free."

"Can I really be free if I am part of their society? Won't they tell me how to live and what I can do? You didn't join them to be free."

"Yes, you have some valid points. All of those points are factors to consider as you decide which path to choose. Be that as it may, you can't make a fair judgment of the Harmonions until you glimpse into their world. See what they are made up of; however, if you do it as Alora Funk, you may find it hard to escape if you want out.

"You need to join their society for a small amount of time, but join them in disguise. You live and learn among them for a couple of months then you will know if you want to help them. You hate Artyom, as do I. Don't judge them by him, for he is not the Harmonions, he is only a power hungry member. They are not all as bad as him. And think, one day as the leader, you can abolish Artyom."

"I don't want to abolish anyone."

"Figuratively speaking."

"How do I join them?"

"This is where the plan becomes complicated. You will go in disguise. You could go as a middle aged Sociology teacher who happens to know several languages. Would you be willing to make yourself older for a while?" Dr. Democritus took an iron rod and poked at the fire. _Crack_ My head became heavy as the heat dulled my senses.

"Yeah, I could do it, but I wouldn't want to do it for long."

"I don't blame you. Try to stick with it for at least ninety days. You couldn't make a solid decision with less time."

"Okay, it sounds like a good idea. How do we make it work?"

"Well, this is where it gets more complicated. You have to come with a traceable past. It will take much work to do, but I am well endowed with friends and contacts, and I can create an identity for you."

"That is no problem. I made an identity for me to get to Alaska," I said.

"Oh, it's much harder than that. If it was about printing phony passports, I can do that on the fly. No, it's more than that. We have to create a life for you. Your parents will of course be dead. You were an only child. You never married and never had kids because you were devoted to your intellect. But, I'm going to have to plant records of you from elementary, Jr. High, and High school. I am going to have to plant records at a University and put you on a few clubs there. To make it easy, this will be your first year of teaching. Before you became a teacher, you worked at the pentagon. That won't be hard to leave a trail there since I have many contacts at that level."

"Do you honestly think the Harmonions are going to check my kindergarten grades?"

"They are thorough."

"Wow, what you are implying sounds impossible."

"Not impossible, just complicated. But we can do it. They will check your university records and expect to read your thesis. You will need to write a thesis on something in your field, say like "Exploring the Impact of Social Networks on the Nations on a Movement toward Linguistics and their Implications."

"What did you say?" I asked totally baffled.

"I don't really know, just some sociology babble. You can do it."

"There is no way I can do it. I am not eloquent in language and articulating my thoughts. And of course, I know nothing about sociology."

"Read a few textbooks, and bam, you got it."

"Why can't I at least come in as a science expert? If you stick me in some stupid social department then I will have no idea what the Harmonions are even about."

"That isn't true at all. The sociologist are the backbone of the society. They research and find where the need is greatest then they organize the different committees and causes. You will be at the top, running the scientists and every other group. There is no better way for you to taste their movement than at the top."

"I am not going to write a sociology thesis," I whined.

"Fine, we can get around that. You have to have a thesis; I know that is a must. Of course, I have a good friend in the Social Sciences and Humanities Department. She will write the thesis for you."

"Will she want to?"

"Of course she will, for what woman can resist a diamond?"

"A diamond?"

"Yes. You are going to create a diamond the value of $100,000 to all who help create your new identity."

"This sounds risky. What if one person leaks and tells the Harmonions what you are doing?"

"Then they will kill you and me."

"WHAT!"

"Yes, they will, but I promise as our contacts carry around their diamond, they aren't going to betray us, and besides, maybe we will give them a parting gift of a nice ruby once the job is complete, something to keep them quiet." He stood up and paced in front of the fire. He was so good looking.

"Are you willing to risk your life for me?"

"I already did when the Harmonions came the other day, and I didn't tell them you were here."

"This sounds too complicated."

"Don't worry about it. Leave it to me. Of course, I will be needing you for diamonds and rubies."

"How do I meet the Harmonions? I mean, do I knock on their door and ask them to let me in?"

"No. The only way to enter their society is to be brought in by another member. But, it is very risky. Once you step through their threshold, they consider you a member. If they don't think you are right for their organization, then you simply disappear. But, if you are everything they anticipated, then you are loyal to them for life."

"That is extreme. Who would want to join a group that might kill them if they didn't like them?"

"Someone who wants to change the world."

"But at that cost?"

"Yes."

"But you aren't a Harmonion. Who will introduce me?"

"I will. Although I am not a Harmonion, they trust me. I have actually brought five people into their society. Wait, is it five or is it four? I am not really sure. Nonetheless, they trust me and none of my recommendations have fallen away."

"If you are not a Harmonion, then how do you know about them?"

"Let's say I am well endowed with friends. I have spies all over the country. One might say I am building up my own network."

"And what is your cause? Who are you fighting for?"

"Me."

"How do I leave when I am done playing the part of the sociologist?"

"You will have to stage your death."

"WHAT?"

"If not, they will come searching for you."

"They will never find the middle age woman, because she doesn't really exist."

"Yes, but they think you do. They will check all your contacts searching deeper than they did before. Everything will unravel as they discover you were a fake, then they will come after me. If you do this, than you must kill your fake identity."

"And how do you expect me to do that?"

"You are Alora Funk. Blow up your car and char it so bad they can't find your bones."

"Why can't I at least be a scientist? I don't care how things work at the top. All I care about is how they work in science." I squeezed my chest. My life was way too complicated. Dread filled me.

"If you want to feel good about the organization's causes, you will learn it at the top. Besides, I can't send you in there as a scientist. You know too much. You will give yourself away."

"I will play dumb."

"There is no way you can. You would try, but then something would come along and you would give yourself away and they would figure it out. You can't work amongst their scientists, for they might recognize your energy."

"Do they have others who can recognize energy?"

"They might."

"You can. How do you do it?"

"I don't know, I guess the same way you do. I see auras and feel energy. This isn't common, there aren't many people who can do this, but if I remember right, there was a scientist on their team who could do it. If he is still there, he would recognize you for sure. I knew you were here prowling around the labs the moment you came on my compound. Even though you disguised yourself to look Navajo, I knew it was you by your energy."

"Can you manipulate matter like me?"

"No, not really. When I concentrate really hard, I can move things by telekinesis. I haven't done it for a long, long time because it takes much energy to do it. When I was younger I probably dedicated almost two years to trying to strengthen this ability. By the end, I wasn't any better than when I had started."

"You need to learn how to let the external energy do the work and not deplete and use your own energy source," I said.

"Not everyone is like you." He raised his left eyebrow.

"I don't believe that. I think everyone is like me. It is easy to control energy. It is almost as easy as using your right arm. My Zen feels like another appendage of me. I know everyone can do this, they just have to find their Zen."

"You sound pompous when you say that. If it was that easy then our ancestors and their ancestors, and the whole human population would do it. You remind me of someone who can walk and talk and they go up to a paraplegic and say, 'move your arms, it is easy. I don't get why you aren't moving.' Wouldn't that be cruel to do?"

"That is a harsh example. I wouldn't be that cruel."

"To me it's harsh. I covet what you have. Why do you think I took such an interest in you? Yes, it was to help move science along, but I also wanted to learn from you, to be like you. Since I could already move things, I thought you and I were the same, only you were a more advanced version of me. How wrong I was."

Dr. Democritus sat then stood. "I am going to go get lunch started."

"I am going to go and take a nap," I said.

"Why don't you wait until after lunch?"

"Just put it in the fridge for me. I am pretty tired."

"Just zap yourself some energy. If I had what you had, I would never be tired again," he said.

"I know, but I need a mental break. Sleeping is the only way I get it."

"Okay, I will leave your food in the fridge."

I went upstairs and laid down on the bed. I tossed back and forth. I couldn't fall asleep because my mind wouldn't shut down. It wanted a decision to the dilemma. It was a good idea to get to know the Harmonions' cause. But, it seemed like such a risk. If I failed, then it could mean my life and the doctor's life. It didn't seem worth it. But, on the other hand, Dr. Democritus thought I should do it. If I wanted to make a difference in the world, then the Harmonions might be my best choice. But, what if I didn't want to make a difference? I so badly wanted to be normal.

I reached under my bed and grab my journal.

...

Dear journal,

I feel so bad for the animals. How can they just be caged up like this? Well, I did something really bad. At first I thought I was being good, but I wasn't. Like I said I just hate to go into lab 1 and see all those empty eyes looking at me. They looked so lost and they almost looked like they were pleading for my help. It broke my heart. One night after Dr. Democritus went to sleep, I snuck out to the lab and let all the animals out of their cages. There were five monkeys, three dogs, a cat, four sparrows, twelve rats, and two snakes. I really thought that I was doing the right thing. I wanted them to have freedom so bad. I hated all the experiments that Dr. Democritus did on them. I knew when I did it that he would be mad. But I didn't care. What kind of punishment would he give to me? I was already his prisoner. What more could he do?

I was right. In the morning when he discovered his animals were gone he was irate. He screamed and yelled and I bawled and bawled. At the time I hadn't regretted what I had done. If getting yelled at meant that the animals got their freedom, then it was worth it.

Dr. Democritus made me join him on the snowmobile as we drove all over the mountain looking for the animals. It was a terribly cold day, -25. I was soo cold. I just wanted to get back home. I had dressed in many layers and they didn't seem to be helping at all. Dr. Democritus wouldn't allow me to complain. He said I deserved the cold and everything else that I got.

We started finding the animals, but not the way either one of us had hoped to find them. All the monkeys had froze. The dogs and cat had froze. We didn't find the snakes, the rats, or the birds, but he assured me that they surely all were dead as well.

I felt so horrible. All I wanted to do was rescue them and bring them their freedom. But, instead I ended up killing them. Dr. Democritus wouldn't let me stuff them or put clothes on them. He said it was my fault they had died and for that they would be incinerated. He told me I had to start the fire for the burning, but I refused.

Dr. Democritus and I haven't spoke to each other for three days. He is very mad at me, but I am mad at him. He didn't have to burn them up. Burning them up made them die in vain. And ultimately it is his fault that they died. If he hadn't kept them as science projects then I would have never tried to rescue them then they never would have died.

I hate it here so bad. I want to go back to India. I miss my parents.

...

Even though what I had done was sad, I laughed at my boldness. I was proud of the young Alora Funk who had tried to rescue the animals. I had to agree with her, they didn't deserve to be locked up in cages. I hated to admit it, but I also had to agree with Dr. Democritus as well. How would science progress without experimenting on animals? I guess as a scientist you had to be very careful about how you used the animals. Don't use them to fulfill a fancy. Use them only as the last means necessary. And if you were going to use animals, then you could at least give them a better home then a horribly, small cage. Why couldn't they have play yards and some toys? They deserved a bit of quality to their life.

Thinking about the animals took my mind off of my decision. As I read more of my journal, I nodded off to sleep. The rejuvenation felt better than any energy I could have flung upon myself.

When I woke up, I knew my decision. I needed to explore all variables in order to make the best choice possible. I knew what life with Dr. Democritus would be like. He was going to allow me to take it in any direction I wanted to. I knew what it felt like to be part of a family. Maybe at some point I could return to the Sanibels, I would have to kill Alora Funk in front of the Harmonions to do that. Maybe I could live with London. She seemed to have wanted me to live with her, but Child Protective Services had prevented it. I could come to her as a niece and no one would know the better. Of course, I could only do it in disguise. Maybe I wouldn't have to kill Alora Funk.

Harvard seemed like safe ground. They knew I was smart, but only Dr. Moody knew some of my abilities, and even then, he didn't know much. I could go to Harvard in disguise, of course. That would be a good path.

There was so much wrong in the world. I always heard Mike and Peggy, my foster parents, complain about the injustices of the world. I had learned a bit in my short school career. If the nations were really broke, and I could fix them, then why wouldn't I want that? I had to make sure the Harmonions were a good organization. I had my doubts. If they killed you for wanting to leave, how could they be good? Dr. Democritus said it was imperative they did that, otherwise people would leave and share their secrets with the world. Every member realized if they joined and left, they would be killed. They made the deal of their own free will and choice. To later back out of their contract and expect to live, that was their wrong, not the Harmonions. I didn't agree.

I came downstairs and noticed it was dark out. I must have slept for a long time. I checked my internal clock and saw it was nine pm.

My stomach grumbled and rumbled for food. I was starving. In the fridge I found an open face salmon sandwich on rye bread that must have been my lunch. Next to it was steak and potatoes. That must have been my dinner. My nap had wiped out my whole day.

I ate both meals at the table. After eating, I walked around the dark lodge. Dr. Democritus was nowhere to be seen, probably in the lab. I had no desire to go out in the cold night. I went back upstairs and sat on the couch in the loft. None of the books in the library held any interest to me. I had already read them all. I wasn't in the mood to read my journal. I sat there and worked out scientific equations in my mind. What else was there to do?

# CHAPTER 14

The next morning, Dr. Democritus called me down for breakfast, and we had scrambled eggs with mayonnaise on top with a side of rye bread. I changed my bread to an English muffin and sprinkled my eggs with cheese.

"I have been thinking," Dr. Democritus said after he shoveled in the last bite of eggs. "If I had my way, I would keep you as my assistant."

"Assistant?" I called out. "I am smarter than you. If we work together, I will be your partner. No more of this owner ship stuff. If I pick you, your respect me as a colleague and not treat me as a kid."

"Sounds fare. If you stay on with me then I want you to do it under your free will and choice. I know it feels like we kept you as an animal, but we really didn't. You were eight when you came to me. Eight is young. Eight year olds don't have the ability to care for their selves and make proper decisions. We took the role of your guardian and made decisions for you, just like a parent would do. Many kids hate their parents because they don't like them telling them what to do. But, it has to be that way when you are young. You are correct. You have grown since I bought you. You still need guidance because your brain hasn't fully developed. You still need help in these areas just like any other fifteen year old would. And you are right, you are smarter than I am. You have all the equations and formulas in your head. I don't. You can recall every book you have ever read. But, just because you are smart, you still need help. I have years of experience that can never be trumped by a book, never. My point is, I can help you fine tune your skills. You can offer me guidance with my, I mean 'our' experiments. It would be a symbiotic working relationship, if you let it.

"But, you need to feel comfortable with your decision. Stop despising me. It's time to trust me, and in doing so, you need to make an informed decision about where you want to be. In science, sometimes you have to test the wrong path and do the wrong thing in order to discover what is right. You need to do the same. Go undercover to the Harmonions, then you will know where you belong. If you don't pick me, I will be all right. If you choose the Harmonions, then I will be happy. I know you can do our country much good with them. Either way we all win."

"Are you sure this is what you want? You are putting your life at risk by having me go undercover." I asked.

"I am confident we can pull this off."

"Fine, if you think this is right then let's do it."

"It is going to take me at least a week to set up your back ground."

"What should I do during that week?"

"Play in the lab."

"Really?" I said. That sounded fun. I had many ideas in my head. I liked the idea of being able to pull some of them out."

...

It had only been five days when Dr. Democritus came to me. "Everything is ready. Let's sit down and you can learn about who you are."

"I thought you told me I had a week to play while you put things in order."

"Plans changed."

"When do I leave?"

"We leave today."

My anxiety shook my nerves. Today! What was he talking about? I wasn't ready for that. "Why didn't you give me time to study who I am. What if I make a mistake?" My heart sped up. Things were happening too fast. He couldn't expect me to leave that day without any preparations.

"You have a photographic memory. Why would you need more time?"

"Because I don't want to kill you by not being prepared."

Dr. Democritus sat across the couch from me. He pulled over a wood box and turned it upside down, using it almost as a coffee table. He opened an envelope and spread the contents out in front of me.

"This actually ended up being much easier than I anticipated. I thought we were going to have to create a person out of thin air, but then an opportunity opened up, and this will be brilliant."

I picked up a driver's license of a woman in her sixties. Ruth Bell was her name. She had light blond hair with highlights of orange. Her face was round and her eyes brown. She weighed one hundred and eighty five pounds and five foot five inches. Born October 8, 1963. She lived in Corvallis Oregon.

"I am Ruth Bell?" I asked.

"Yes. It turns out Ruth Bell is a real person. I can't believe it, but she almost fit the character we were trying to create. She was raised in a home with an English speaking mom, and a Mandarin Chinese speaking dad. Apparently, she served some type of mission with her church when she was a kid where she learned French. She returned from China three years ago. When she was over there, she taught English classes to the Chinese kids for five years. Just recently, she was teaching community Mandarin Chinese classes twice a week in Oregon. She also taught sociology to the local high school. She was on several chairs in her local government. She is everything the Harmonions would want."

"How do you expect me to become her, while she is still actively involved in much? Are you going to kill her off so I can become her?"

"No, she is already dead."

My head snapped up. "Oh, sorry about that," I felt dumb for what I said about killing her.

"She already died. Although she was involved in her work at the high school and community center, she didn't have much of a life outside of that. She had no siblings, her parents are dead, and she never married or had kids. She was a lonely woman, or at least it appears she was. I guess I can't say, for I am alone but I am not lonely. Nonetheless, she moved from Corvallis three months ago to retire in Arizona. Since she had only been there a short time, she hadn't made any ties in her community. She had probably spent the time unpacking and setting up her home. She developed pneumonia and was hospitalized. She died yesterday. You can easily become her. So easy."

"That is creepy."

"No, it is not creepy, it is impeccable timing. This has made everything perfect for us. Now we don't have to create a phony background which could unravel. All you have to do is become her."

"What about her death record?"

"I told you, I have connections everywhere. Her death record hasn't been created, it doesn't exist. Really, only a few people from the hospital knew she had died, and it hasn't gone past that point. The hospital workers won't think much beyond her death. They never do."

"Well, if you think it's a good idea, then so do I. As long as no one discovered I died, I guess it will work."

"Look, you are already talking as if you are her. I love it! We will ride a plane to Arizona and you will take over her apartment. After we arrive, Claire Convoy will meet us in two days. She expects to interview you, then it is all set. She will take you to the Arizona Chapter of the Harmonions then it's up to you."

"I need to learn Mandarin."

Dr. Democritus pointed to a pile of books in the corner of the lodge. "There is everything you need to learn about Mandarin and China. In these papers in front of you is the chorography of her life from birth to now. It has a list of every student she ever had. It has all the papers she wrote in school. This is Ruth Bell's life and you will become her."

"You haven't given me enough time to really learn about her. For instance, don't you think I should know more about Corvallis? What if I have to talk about things from Corvallis?" My stomach felt like it was being wrung and tied in a hundred knots. I had to oppress the desire to puke.

"All that information is in that pile of books."

My heart went into palpations. I used my Zen to regulate it. I couldn't believe I was doing this. Why did I want to join the Harmonions? It was too much work. Forget the Harmonions. I would stay with Dr. Democritus.

He must have seen my worry, because he sat next to me. "Look, this will work. Don't be scared. You are exceptional and will pull through this. All you have to do is read everything I give you, and you can easily become Ruth."

"But she is so old," I whined.

"So what? It will give you a taste of adult life for several months. When you are done, you can return to being Alora Funk, or you can choose to be become Kate Hudson's look alike, your choice, or even stay Ruth Bell. But either way, at the end of three months, you will know who you want to be."

"Fine," I said grabbing a text book. "I guess I need to start reading."

"Save it for the plane ride. Before we go, let's have some fun. I would like to go sledding with you again."

"Dr. Democritus, you don't like fun," I said jokily.

He winked at me. "Since you made me young, I LOVE IT! Besides, when we are done sledding, you are going to have to change my looks, and I don't like that."

"Why?"

"Because, I have to introduce you to Claire Convoy, and I have to look like the old stuffy version of myself, the ugly one, but just because you are changing my looks, doesn't mean you have to mess with my insides. Keep me internally young."

"Are you sure you are willing to give up your looks just for me?"

"Look, I have been ugly my whole life. I am used to it. But, you must promise to return to me. You have to. I don't want to be my ugly version for longer than three months."

"What if I get caught and they kill me? You will stay ugly, opps, I mean old looking for the rest of your life."

"You won't get caught because you are the incredible ALORA FUNK!"

We took the snowmobiles out to the hill. Before I had even gotten off, Dr. Democritus had jumped down and was pelting me with snowballs. He laughed and ran around the snowmobile in circles. He was vibrant. It was because of me. I had done that to him! I was good for him. Was he good for me?

As I bent down to make snowballs, he kept hitting me in the head and face, making it hard to form the snowballs. He was playing dirty. If he wanted to play dirty, I could play dirty. I took my Zen and made a barrier of energy around me, one his snowballs bounced off. I also used my Zen to create an arsenal of snowballs and launched them at him. His eyes looked like they were going to pop out as he tried to protect himself. He crouched into the fetal position as it rained snowballs on him.

"Alora, Alora! What are you doing?"

"You got ten seconds to run," I warned. I stopped sending snowballs at him.

"Alora, don't do this, this isn't fair."

"Eight, seven, six..."

"Alora!" he said as he turned his back to me and ran. When I hit zero, my Zen picked up more snowballs and sent them his way. Instantly, Dr. Democritus was met with an arsenal of flying snowballs. He couldn't escape. The more they assaulted him, the closer he got to the ground. Soon, he was cowering under his arms, yelling, "Truce, truce, I give up. Uncle. Stop. ALORA!"

I stood laughing for a minute, loving my advantage, then I stopped the attack. I went to his side and offered him my hand, helping him up. His face was bright red from being buried in the snow.

"That was cheap," he said.

"You mean like when you pelted my face?"

"Hey, you have the advantage."

"Then you might want to consider this before you start something with Alora Funk," I said with a smile.

"Truce," he called as he wrapped his arm around me and gave me a hug. "How about no more snowball fights. Let's sled like we came here to do."

I loved touch, but not from him. I wiggled from under his arm and grabbed a sled. "The last one up is a rotten egg," I darted up the hill.

...

The wind howled as we went to the lab. Dr. Democritus walked slower than he ever had when he had arthritis. "I will miss my looks," he said as he climbed on the examination table. I could tell it was hard on him to give his looks away.

"It will only be for three months," I tried to reassure him.

"Three long months. No worries, I am working on something big, and I will get lost in my work, and then when you return to me, I will have thought you had only be gone for a week."

"Do you want me to take a picture for you while you are handsome?"

"No, that way if you don't make it back, I don't want to be reminded of what I could have been. Take a mental picture so you can return me to this look."

"Already done."

"Good, then let's get it over before I change my mind." He looked sad as he squeezed his eyes tight.

I took my Zen and relaxed the elastin in his face, as I did, his skin sagged and wrinkled. I returned every liver spot he originally had. I enlarged his ears and nose. When I was done, he looked identical to his older version, and I felt like a jerk for doing that to him. Did he really want to do this for me?

"Alright Alora, it is time for you to become old and ugly like me. Actually, sixty really isn't that old. Remember, you have light blond hair with highlights of orange. You are five foot inches, and one hundred and eighty five pounds. Don't forget the ugly wrinkles, just like the ones you returned to me."

I closed my eyes and used my Zen to become Ruth Bell.

"We will be old and ugly together," he said to me.

...

It took two charter planes and two plane transfers to reach Arizona. During it all, I scanned my books and learning material.

"How did you get these books? Did you already have them?" I asked when I took a break.

"No, I had them shipped specially on overnight express."

"That must have cost a fortune to have them brought out to you."

"What is money when you are partners with Alora Funk? By the way, speaking of money, can you leave me with some gold, and gems?"

"Already done. I left a basket on my bed for you. I had actually wanted it to be a surprise."

"Well, I am surprised!"

"Not the same."

"Thank you."

"No problem."

We flew into the Tucson airport. I liked the cleanliness and feel of the bigger city, and it was warm. I had been in frozen Alaska, and now I was entering baking Arizona. My skin roasted when we went outside.

...

My apartment was in a high rise on the fifth floor. Dr. Democritus gave me the key right before we left the taxi. As we climbed the large flight of stairs, he raced ahead of me. It looked funny for such an old man to be so quick.

"Look at that, I have more energy than a fifteen year old." I might have been fifteen, but I looked sixty, ugh. My weight was awkward for me to move with, and I was getting used to it.

I wasn't in a hurry to see the apartment. In fact, I wanted to turn my back and head the other way. I was making a big mistake. It had sounded doable when we talked about it, but once we were there, reality hit me. I was frightened of failing.

As I was unlocking the apartment door, a man came out of the apartment next to mine. When he saw me he jumped.

"Hey, welcome back. I heard you had gotten pretty sick."

"Who told you?" I asked nervously.

"Well, no one, I had watched the ambulance take you away, that's all. Are you alright? You look pretty good."

"Yeah, I am fine," I said as I fumbled with the key. He made me nervous, and I wanted to get safely behind the closed door.

He reached his hand out past me to Dr. Democritus. "Hi, I am Larry Schwann. Are you guys married? I had thought Ruth said she was alone."

Before the doctor could say anything, I shouted out, "He is my brother."

"Oh, nice to meet you," he said.

"And you," replied Dr. Democritus. "Actually, I am not her brother, only a friend," he said glaring at me.

I finally unlocked the door. I dashed into the apartment before I could exchange any more words with Larry.

"Well it's good to see you feeling better," Larry called after me. Dr. Democritus followed me in and closed the door.

"Alora, there is no way we can pull this off if you can't remember the part you are playing," he said chiding me.

"What did I do wrong?" I growled at him.

"You don't have a brother."

"I am sure Larry doesn't know that."

"It doesn't matter, we have to be consistent. If the Harmonions check you out and talk to Larry about you, he will tell them you have a brother. This puts a hole in your story. Too many holes and they will start to snoop deeper."

"Fine, I am sorry." I wrapped my arms around my chest. The apartment smelt stale, with a slight undertone of ammonia. The furniture was old but maintained.

"Did you have a chance to read everything?" he asked.

"I have one more book to scan."

"Great, when you get done, I will start testing you."

"Testing me? What do you mean?"

"I mean, I will ask you questions and make sure you know how to understand them. I was confident in you, but after watching you with Larry, now you have me scared. If you can't even make it past a one sentence conversation, how will you do around the Harmonions?'

I didn't know what to tell him. I didn't have faith in myself either. I wanted to bail. If I failed, they would kill Dr. Democritus and me.

After I scanned my last book, Dr. Democritus had pizza brought up. When we were done eating it, I decided to explore the apartment. I discovered Ruth Bell was a cat lover. There were pictures and cat trinkets all over the apartment.

Eventually, Dr. Democritus had me sit across from him. As I looked at his old face, I felt bad for making him look that way again.

"All right. You were born when?"

"1963."

"At what hospital?"

"I wasn't. My mom had my father deliver me because she didn't trust hospitals."

"Very good. Where did you go to school?"

"Chandler Elementary, outside of Portland."

"And where did you go to High school?"

"I went to Liberty High, a private school. Listen, Dr. Democritus, you know I know all of this. These are simple questions. This isn't going to help me."

"You are right." He said scratching his white beard. "How about this? Ruth, I was reading your College Thesis, please tell me what you meant by the title."

I thought about "my" thesis. _Comparing social support and mental health at an individual and national level at an integration between network and family balance_. I wasn't a sociology major, I was a scientist. Even though I read the stupid thesis, there was no way I could explain what it meant. I had a hard time articulating my words. I knew science, but I would never be able to teach someone what I knew. It was in my head, but that was it. Having to explain the thesis for sociology was far worse than that. I didn't understand a thing in Ruth's thesis, and I was supposed to summarize it.

"You know, I can't do this," I said crying. I was a failure. "I don't understand any of this."

"It's okay, remember, Ruth is introverted and shy."

"I couldn't be too shy. After all, I taught sociology. I should at least be able to explain it."

"Recall things verbatim if you need to."

"Well, Sir, aside from the stupid title I came up with, I believe mental health is directly tied into community support at various agencies and opportunities. But one must ask, should our mental health be relied upon programs that alter our thought pattern or should we seek out ways to heal our self? Does our family owe us their services as we struggle through matters of the mind and personal nature? That is what drove me to write my thesis."

Dr. Democritus clapped his hands. "Bravo! That is it. If you don't know how to answer something, give verbatim answers."

"That makes me sound stiff."

"Ruth Bell was stiff."

"What if she wasn't?"

"Personality doesn't really matter. Even if you were off the walls social, you could be intimated by the Harmonions, thus you might clam up. They expect that."

"What if I don't even know what I said, because I don't?" I went to an end table and picked up a glass cat. I couldn't understand people's obsessions with animals.

"It doesn't matter, just as long as you say it. They will understand it."

"I hate this!"

"Then hate it. You will do well."

"Give me something else."

"What is your policy on abortion?"

"I am very opposed to it. Murder is murder. Once life is created, who are we to take it away?"

"Good. What was the organization you ran, and why?"

"Life, Our Greatest Assist. We believe all life should be given a chance."

"How do I get involved?" he asked.

"I don't know, just join, knucklehead." I was flustered. I dropped the cat and its ear chipped off.

"Careful," he said.

"Why? Ruth is dead. All this is now garbage."

"What are you doing?"

"What do you mean? I am done. I don't like your game."

"They are going to ask you questions, guaranteed. You need practice."

"I don't want to do this." I wanted to go back to the lodge. Forget the lodge, I wanted to go back to Mantua.

"You will be fine."

Dr. Democritus stared at me. I hated when he did that. I squirmed and walked to the far end of the room. "I knew something was wrong with you. I have been trying to figure it out this whole time," he said.

"What do you mean, wrong with me?"

"Your voice, it still sounds like a fifteen year old. You are a grown woman. You need to deepen it, make it scratchy."

With my Zen, I went to my vocal cords and loosened them until the Doctor said they were perfect.

"Tell me about the conditions in China and what you plan on doing to bring change."

"The conditions sucked! I did bring change. I taught English there, didn't I? What did you do for them? Nothing!" I screamed. If I couldn't handle the pressure of answering questions for Dr. Democritus, how would I do it with the Harmonions?

"Okay, two things wrong with that sentence. First, don't say suck. What sixty year old, educated woman talks like that? None. You must not use youthful slang and jargon. Second, you can't get defensive. Someone was curious about conditions in China. You would look for any chance you had to find supporters for your beliefs and values, you won't shun them."

"You see, I told you I couldn't do this."

"Of course you can, but we need a little time to smooth out the wrinkles."

I touched my face. "I have lots of wrinkles."

"As do I. Listen, Ruth, we must practice so you can do this."

"I am warning you, I will fail, then both of us will die." My heart rhythm became irregular.

"You are not going to fail. Now, let's keep practicing. What is your position on gun control?"

"The Second Amendment states "a well regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms, shall not be infringed..."

"Are you for it or not?"

"Full heartedly. I believe people have rights, and with that comes the right to bear arms." I picked up a picture of Ruth holding two cats. She did look plain and dull.

"You believe people should have the right to bear arms, but they don't have the right to choose if they have an abortion or not?"

"Why are you backing me into a corner like this?" I asked as I could feel the sweat drip down my back. The air conditioner wasn't on, and I was burning up. I left the doctors side and looked for a thermostat. When I couldn't find one, I used my Zen to cool down the room.

"When people talk politics they are going to try to back you into a corner. If you don't know what to say, then say "I will let you keep your opinion, and I will keep mine, and we will stay friends."

"That is stupid to say."

"You have to stop saying stupid. No sixty year old woman goes around and calls everything stupid."

I cried. "You tell me you want me to do this, but then you criticize everything I say. I can't do this."

"You can, you just can't get flustered. You must act like an adult and not a kid."

"I am not acting like a kid."

"Sure you are, but you aren't going to do it anymore."

"I am not acting like a kid," I whined as I folded my arms and turned my back to him.

"You are right now."

"Well this is stupid," I said.

"Ops, remember, not to use the stupid word."

"I HATE THIS GAME!" I ran to a back bedroom and slammed the door. I couldn't do this. How could the doctor not understand that? I failed at every question he asked me. There was no way I would survive answering questions for strangers. They would look right through my disguise.

I settled down, and we spent the rest of the night going over every possible question Dr. Democritus thought I might be asked. The next day, we went over questions again. It was exhausting, but I promised the doctor I would stick with it, and I did. I tried not to throw as many fits.

The third day was the day Claire Convoy would pick me up.

"Now do you remember your escape plan?"

"I am Alora Funk, did you ask me if I remember? I never forget."

"My bad. Alright. Tell me what you are going to do when you are done learning about the Harmonions and are ready to leave."

"Don't you trust me?"

"I want to make sure you have it right, and besides, there are still details I am trying to figure out."

"I am to call you on our secret phone."

"Yes."

"But what if they find the phone, or what if they trace it?"

"They won't. These are Trac phones. They are set up under false names. You have one, and I have one."

"What if they find it? You said they will search my apartment while I am at their headquarters."

"I found the perfect place for your phone, in fact, it is there right now." Dr. Democritus had me follow him into Ruth's bedroom. There was a large king bed in the middle of the room. It had a carved headboard with large spiral columns on all four corners. "These columns are empty. I unscrewed it right here and slipped the phone in." He demonstrated by removing the column. At first glance, I couldn't see the phone. He had stuffed it to the very far end of the column. "I suppose if they did a thorough search they might find it, but that isn't what they will be doing. They are trying to learn about you through your belongings. If you have journals, they will scan them and later read them. They will take note of the literature you like to read, they will scan your computer, they will gather any information they can. They aren't going to be searching for secret phones. I doubt they will find it."

"Okay. Will I ever get a chance to come back to the apartment to call you?"

"Yes, but not at first. The training process is intense. They will keep you for a week to two weeks. Any new member coming in will take that first week off of work, telling friends and family they are going on vacation or training for work. After that, then they start working for the Harmonions. You are retired. They might expect you to work full time."

"If they make me work full time, then how will I ever get back here to call you?"

"Just because you work for them full time doesn't mean you will be their prisoner. They will let you return home, and most likely you will still live here. But, make sure you tell them you aren't interested in full time."

"Will they give me the choice?"

"Of course they will."

"This sounds complicated. I really am scared." A few tears dribbled out of my eyes.

"I know you are, but you can do it. You are Alora Funk!"

"After I call you, what will happen next?"

"We have to make Ruth Bell disappear."

"That shouldn't be too hard. All I have to do is return to my original self."

"Yes, but we want Ruth Bell to disappear in a way they are satisfied with. I don't want them snooping around too much trying to find her. We are fortunate. Since you are taking the identity of a dead woman, it will be easy to kill you."

"You are going to kill me?"

"Well not you, her."

"How?"

"Well, I think we will bring her corpse to the apartment and set it on fire. By the time they put out the flames, only her bones will remain. They won't know her body had died way before then."

"Eww, what are you going to do, dig up her grave?"

"No, she isn't in a grave. Right now she is being kept frozen. She is perfectly preserved."

"I can't believe you are going to drag a dead person here. That is so gross." I shuddered.

"It is a must we do it this way. If she disappears, then they will search for her. Their search may lead them to me. I don't want to be a suspect to anything. But if she dies in a house fire, they close her case."

"I don't think it's a good idea to start her apartment on fire. If you do that, you will be burning down hundreds of people's homes, and what if some people die in that fire. We would be murders. You have to come up with a better plan then that."

"Do you have anything in mind?"

"How about we put the corpse in a car and burn it up. We can do it somewhere away from other people so no one else gets hurt." I couldn't believe we were talking so causally about Ruth's death.

"Brilliant. A car fire burns hot."

"I'll make sure of that."

"Well then, we have it settled. When you are ready to get out, call me. We will set up Ruth Bell's death then you will be out. At that point, you can decide if you want to return to help the Harmonions as Alora Funk, or if you want to work for me. I mean, with me."

"How will I work with you without them finding me?"

"Well, it is complicated, but we would have to change our identity and move. I have been wanting to get bigger, modern labs for a long time, and besides, I am done with snow. I have lived in it the majority of my life. I believe I could like the Arizona heat, or somewhere warm."

"How can you be done after I taught you how to enjoy it?" I said thinking of all the fun snow activities we did.

"Hey, I am young now." He said through his bags of wrinkles. "How about we move someplace exotic, like Hawaii? You want me to have more fun. I am sure I can as I learn to surf and be a beach bum."

"You a beach bum. I don't see it. You wouldn't give yourself time to have that kind of fun."

"You will make sure I do. With your help, I won't have to work as hard. With the time you save by being my partner, I can enjoy life more as Dr. Leucippus. What name will you call yourself?"

"I don't know, I really like Alora Funk."

"How about Dr. Marie Polonium? Marie from Marie Curie the first female scientist to win a Nobel Prize, and not only that, but to win it twice. Your last name Polonium comes from the element polonium that she isolated."

"I don't know about that."

"Okay, we will keep Marie because she is my hero, but how about we combined it with another hero of mine, Barbara McClintock, she also received the Nobel Prize and studied chromosomes and did genetic recombination. You could be Marie McClintock."

"McClintock? I am not sure. Give me a chance to think about it. We don't have to figure it out now. But, what if I do join you, they will still be looking for me, for Alora?"

"Not if we kill Alora Funk."

"What do you mean? That sounds horrific." I felt dark inside.

"We somehow stage your death. If they think you died, then they will never associate Marie McClintock to be Alora Funk."

"And where are you going to get an extra body?"

"I don't know, we will have to think it through, but you leave that up to me. While you are learning about the Harmonions, I will devise a way to rid the world of Alora Funk, unless of course, you decided to become the leader of the Harmonions."

I still couldn't understand why the doctor was putting his life at risk for this plan. If I failed, which I was sure to do, he would die. He was taking a great risk on me, but why? Wouldn't he enjoy it much better having me as a partner? He could be convincing me to stay with him, but he wasn't. He was truly giving me a choice.

I startled when I heard the pounding on the door. My fingers went cold as ice.

"She is here," Dr. Democritus said. "Don't worry, Alora, you will do fine. I mean, Ruth Bell, you will do fine."

My whole body tremored. I didn't have the same faith in myself as he did.

The doctor opened the door and on the other side was a woman. She was six foot with dark black hair pulled tightly into a bun. She wore glasses and had bright lipstick. She reminded me of the people from Child Protective Services. She walked into the apartment in her power dress suit with her hand held out to me. I grabbed it and she gave me a hefty shake then turned to Dr. Democritus and shook his hand.

"Ah, Dr. Democritus, good to see you. Are you to tell me you still haven't joined our society?"

"I don't have time."

"Not even a Harmonion, and yet our best recruiter."

"What can I say?"

She turned to me. "Ruth Bell, I hear you are ready to become a Harmonion. Usually members of our society do the recruiting so by this time you have a good idea of what you are getting into. I am afraid Dr. Democritus doesn't know the ins and outs of our society, and therefore he cannot give you a thorough introduction to it. Before we proceed, I feel you would benefit with a question and answer session, does that sound fair?"

I could hardly speak. "Yes," I boomed in my deep voice. I hated sounding sixty. I looked at the saggy skin that swayed under my bicep.

She turned and faced Dr. Democritus. "Once again, thank you for being dear to our cause. You are free to leave."

"Claire, like always, it was good to see you," he said as he shook her hand again. He turned to me. I wanted to jump into his arms and have him save me. What was I doing? "Ruth, good luck to you." He shook my hand then turned his back on us and walked out of the apartment. Sorrow consumed me as I saw him leave. My eyes filled with tears, and I had to look down at the floor to keep Claire from seeing my fear.

"Shall we sit down and get started?" Claire said to me as she went to the floral couch and sat down. Her body sunk into the pillow top of the couch.

"I will start with the questions. How do you know Dr. Democritus?" she asked me. I sat on the couch as far from her as I could. There were no other seats in the room.

"He is friends with the science teacher at Corvallis High where I used to teach. I'd see him twice a year. I always thought he was brilliant, and I took every chance I had to pick his brain." My responses sounded so robotic.

"What is the name of the science teacher at Corvallis High?"

"John Flash." Dr. Democritus had told me they had already briefed John Flash on the supposed relationship. For a mere handful of diamonds he had readily agreed to testify on this relationship.

"I have read your file, and I must say, I am impressed. We don't have many coming in who can speak Mandarin Chinese. You will be of great asset to our society. Are you opposed to traveling? There are many places we would like to send you in China. And then of course, with your fluency on French, there are many countries that speak French. You are such an asset."

"I love to travel. Might I remind you I spent some time in China teaching English? It would delight me to return there." I said, trying to look her in the eyes, sweat formed around my forehead and underarms. I was now glad the doctor had taken time helping me know how to answer questions.

"Great, great! And I must say, I loved your thesis. Please explain to me what you meant by your statement, the American institution of mental health is broken."

I had no idea how to answer her. My heart pounded in my chest. I could feel her eyes boar into me while she waited for my answer. I was nervous and jumped up.

"Can I get you a drink of water?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"Actually, my throat is very dry. I would like that."

I left Claire in the living room as I went to the kitchen. She cleared her throat in my absences. My stomach hurt from fear, and I felt like I was going to puke. I stood in front of the sink for a long time as I tried to calm my nerves. Finally, I reached into the cupboard and grabbed a cup and filled it with water. I needed to ask her a question before she returned to my thesis.

"How long have you been in the society?" I asked as I handed her the drink.

"Twenty years."

"Is it worth it?"

"Very much so. I suppose Dr. Democritus hasn't explained the procedures to you, since he wouldn't know them. It is a great society, one that we protect with our lives. Because of that, we can't accept just anyone in. Before someone can become a new member, we do thorough background checks on them. If they pass the first round, there are still more steps to be accepted."

"Did you search my background? Did I pass?" I nervously asked. Maybe she would change her mind about me and not accept me. That would be great, then I could walk away from the mistake I was getting myself into.

"We did search your background, and like I said, we are very impressed and interested in you. We see you can bring much value to us."

"I am glad," I said. "I will try." I hated my voice.

"Nobody tries as a Harmonion, they do. That is our attitude, and that is why we are successful. As a Harmonion, you will devote your entire life to us. Of course, we let you mingle in the community you are accustomed to. You can still attend family parties and dinners, but you can never let anyone know about your membership with us. Is that clear?" she said sternly.

"Clear."

"When you join, you will take an oath to serve us before country and God. This is of utmost importance. Are you willing to make such a commitment?"

"I am." My hands trembled. How could she not see through the lie?

"Good. Sometimes members have gotten confused and tried to cancel their membership. It is always a real shame, for when they leave our society, they have no one to protect them, if you know what I mean? It really is sad, for it seemed like those who left met untimely deaths afterwards. It breaks my heart, because if they had stayed with us, we would have been able to protect them." She had looked somewhat attractive when she had come in, but her aura had turned dark and her features matched. Looking at her evilness sent chills up my spine. Her coldness made my arm hairs stand up. I couldn't understand anyone agreeing to join with conditions like that. Maybe I was naive, for I would never sign up with someone who promised to kill me if I wanted to get out.

"But, we won't have to worry about that with you, will we Ruth?" Her tone was cynical.

"No. I am retired, and I have no family or friends here in Arizona. I am ready to serve my country, and my planet by joining the Harmonions."

"Ah yes, the kind of spirit we like to bring into our society. We haven't fully decided where we want you, but we are thinking about putting you in Washington. Will that be a problem to relocate?"

"I am good with it." The idea of seeing our capital sounded exciting.

"That is what we were hoping for. We have a spot in the White House we are working on. You will only be there one day a week, but that will be enough to get the things we need accomplished, other than that, you will work out of our DC office."

"When do I start, today?"

"Oh no, not today. We need to do your training first. You will spend two weeks at our Arizona Chapter. We have our own hotel you will stay at during that time. After your two week training, we will see what they want to do with you. They might finish your training here in Arizona. If that is the case, then you can stay at your apartment. If not, then they may transfer you to DC where they will have housing already set up for you.

"We function on a trust basis. We have to trust you, and you have to trust us. We don't want any surprises from you, and I know you don't want any surprises from us. Because of that, we let you know that wherever you live there will be cameras on at all times. Having cameras helps keep you honest and us honest."

"Are they in the bathrooms?" My skin crawled to the thought.

"They have to be everywhere. If we left one room open, then that would become a dishonest room. But don't worry, there are very trained and professional people that monitor the cameras. They won't watch you when you are using the facilities. It is recorded if they ever need to go back and see something, then it will be there."

I absolutely hated the idea someone could watch me go bathroom.

"Before we leave, I want to make sure you fully understand what you are getting into. The Harmonions were established during Hitler's reign. It was then our founder Ignatius Baltimore realized the serious damage one leader can have on a nation. He created a grass roots organization in Washington DC. At the time, the member ship was open to anyone who shared in his cause. In its infancy, the society was called Freedom Lovers. They led pickets, riots, and influenced small parties. The government was nervous at the attention they were getting and got involved. Soon, many of the members were being detained by the FBI and CIA, and other government controls. They were shutting down businesses and taking back grants. They were making it very difficult to be a member of the Freedom Lovers. It was after Ignatius was detained by the FBI that his son Dennis decided to change the name and move the society underground. Now don't think because the Freedom Lovers were being monitored by the FBI and CIA they were a bad organization, for they were not. They were a threat to government, and government hates threats. Our organization has always been focused on just causes and the people, not the governments. Ignatius realized the power any one body of government could have, and he wanted to be involved to keep everything in checks and balanced.

"Dennis Baltimore changed the name to Harmonions and moved us underground. His father was always nervous if they got out of the limelight then they would lose their followers, but he was wrong. The Harmonions exploded and the membership quadrupled, but even better, it was filling up with professionals and dedicated members. Since it had to become a secret society, the screening process became very thorough and they only let in members that would benefit and protect the society. Dennis also opened it to a worldwide organization, for if we were going to change the world, we needed to be planted around the world.

"Because of our strict membership guidelines, we have become very careful at who we let in. You have been thoroughly screened. The next step is to obtain an oath of complete fidelity to us. We ask you not to join if you can't give this. If there is any part of you that is unsure of joining, then please walk away, you won't hurt our feelings. We want every member to be 110% dedicated to us. At times, this dedication will have to come before God, family, and country. If you aren't willing to make that oath, again, please walk away now. If you walk away now, you will continue on with life as before and so will we. But, if you join, you can never leave, and you can never change your mind. If you do, the consequences will be substantial."

Claire pulled her body close to mine and intently stared into my eyes. I badly wanted to look away, but Dr. Democritus told me I couldn't, stating it would be a sign of weakness. He said I had to appear strong and confident. He told me to always look people in the eyes when I talked to them. As she bore her eyes into my soul, I wanted to die. It was uncomfortable. Finally, she asked, "Ruth Bell, are you willing to take upon you the oath of the Harmonions and to serve them with every fiber of your soul."

I wanted to sound powerful and strong. I had planned on saying yes with gusto, but only a mouse squeak of a yes came out.

"That wasn't the moment of your oath. I needed to get your pre-oath before I take you to our Arizona headquarters. You will meet with Judge Keller. He will take your oath at that time."

"Is he a real judge?" I stupidly asked.

"Of course. As I told you, we have the top of society in our membership roster. The more we integrate and plant ourselves in positions of leadership, the stronger we become and the more power we have to bring about our needed change. We are going to get you a spot at the White House then you will be there to benefit us and the people."

I was somewhat baffled by the experiences I was having at such a young age. I had already spent a summer at Harvard where they had offered me a place in their doctorate program. And now I was going to get a job and work at the White House! Even though it wasn't really me who was getting the job, it was Ruth Bell, it was still very much me.

"Gather your luggage and we shall be on our way. Did you remember to have one suitcase and one carry bag? I sound like an airline attendant."

"Yes I did." Dr. Democritus had helped me pack the bags the night before. I was appalled by the ugly wardrobe Ruth had. I had changed several of her shirts to younger, more youthful styles, but Dr. Democritus made me change them back. He assured me Ms. Bell would never wear such styles, and I must remember at all times I was Ruth Bell. He told me Alora Funk was in hibernation, and I was not to bring her out of it until I left the Harmonions. Hadn't Alora Funk been in hibernation long enough?

I wheeled my bag to Claire's car. "Do you have a job outside the Harmonions?" I asked as I put my luggage in her trunk.

"Shhh," she growled as she leaned next to me. "You haven't had a chance to hear the rules yet, but let me tell you, the number one rule is not to talk about the Harmonions in public."

"Sorry," I said. What an idiot I was.

"Hey Ms. Bell," I heard a call from behind us. I turned over my shoulder. A man ran toward me. "Are you going to pick up your cats?"

"Who is that?" Claire asked as we watched the tall lengthy man approach us. I had no idea who it was, instead of answering Claire, I told the man hi.

"I need you to come and get your cats. They are making a mess of my place," he said out of breathe.

"Oh Gosh," I answered. "I really can't take them right now. I am on my way to an important conference for two weeks."

"TWO WEEKS!!!!" he yelled. "I won't watch your cats for two more weeks. You need to get them now!"

"How many cats do you have?" Claire asked me.

Ugh, all these questions I didn't know how to answer. I hadn't realized Ruth had cats. I guess I should have figured it out because her apartment was decorated in a cat theme.

"A couple," I said. I thought it was a safe answer. The man had said cats, not cat. There must be more than one.

"A couple, you have five, and I am done watching them. I agreed to lease to you with all those cats, but I never agreed to watch them for you. You must come get them now!"

"Why have you been watching them?" Claire asked the man. She was nosey. I guess that was her job.

"When Ruth was taken in the ambulance, I couldn't just leave all those cats in her apartment unattended," he replied.

"I didn't know you were in the hospital. When was that, and why wasn't it mentioned to me?"

"It's not a big deal. I had a little pneumonia," I said trying to underplay it.

"I am going to have to contact the hospital and get your medical records," Claire said. The man looked at her weird.

Sweat built up on me. I bet Dr. Democritus hadn't thought about that, or had he? If she called the hospital and found out Ruth Bell had died there, then our whole operation would quickly unravel and we both would be killed. I felt like running right then and there. I could use my Zen to get me out of there fast then hide. I would cut myself off from the doctor forever so the Harmonions couldn't find me. Even though I wanted to bail, my legs didn't move, and I didn't force them to. I am sure the doctor had already planned for someone checking the hospital. He would have had to go to the hospital and change the medical records, because they knew about my death. He wouldn't have forgotten that detail because it would have been dangerous and careless.

"Listen, I need you to come and get your cats now. I have a meeting I need to get to," he said impatiently.

I looked at Claire in confusion. What did she want me to do? He could keep the cats for all I cared. But, if I was pretending to be Ruth Bell, Ruth wouldn't allow such a thing. She was obviously a huge cat lover, and she would put the interest of her cats pretty high.

"Do you have someone that can come and care for your cats while you are gone?" Claire asked me in frustration when I didn't respond.

"I don't know anyone. I haven't lived here long enough," I said scratching my wild hair. It was dry.

Claire turned to the man. "Can you please watch them for two more weeks? We will pay you for your time."

"OH NO! I am done. In fact, I am going to be sending you a bill for reupholstering my couch. They have destroyed it."

"I am sorry they scratched it up," I said, trying to act concerned.

"Scratched it up? They are all declawed. You should know that." My face became hot as the blood rushed to it. "They have urinated all over it and my carpets. I am not going to worry about the carpets right now, because I already had plans to replace them, but you will pay for my couch."

Claire clicked her tongue and threw her hands on her hips. "We don't have time for this. Go get those cats, and we will take them to a shelter." She was bossing me around like I was a kid. Was she that way with everyone?

I was perfectly fine with the idea of the cats going to the shelter, but I knew Ruth Bell wouldn't be. Dr. Democritus stressed to me the importance of thinking and acting like Ruth at all times.

"You can't take my cats to the shelter," I said in a flat voice. It sounded forced, because I didn't have any emotion behind it.

"Then what do you suppose we do with them?" Claire sharply asked me.

"Why don't you take them to a kennel until you return?" the man said.

"Good idea," I responded.

"Let's go get the cats and get moving!" Claire snapped. Under her breath, she said, "Why didn't you take care of this beforehand?"

I didn't have an answer.

We followed the man to his apartment. On the way up, Claire made a phone call.

"I am sorry, but we are going to be late........Yes I know it is unacceptable, but I don't have any choice......Well, she has five cats that can't be left to die in her absence.......That was my thought.........Did you know she was in the hospital not too long ago? Neither did I. ...Hold on, let me ask her."

"Ruth, what hospital were you in?"

In all my conversations with Dr. Democritus, the name of the hospital had never been mentioned. We hadn't even left the apparent, and I already felt like I was swimming in uncertainty and failing all the questions.

"I...I don't know, I really didn't pay attention."

"How could you not know where you were at?" She returned to her phone conversation. "Apparently she has no idea where she was at....My thoughts exactly....I will......I will......Stop yelling at me and be patient......Sure thing.....Of course.....I will.....Thanks, bye."

As we entered the man's apartment, she said to me. "This better not take long." The smell of urine hit us as we entered. Claire didn't hide the disgust she had as she covered her nose and coughed.

"I know, it stinks. Now you can see why I want these cats out." His voice was grough, like a goats.

"Are you the manager?" Claire asked the man.

"Yes."

"Why would you allow Ruth to have these cats if she is destroying her apartment?"

"When I went and got her cats, there was no sign of urine or feces in her apartment, other than the litter box. She assured me when she brought them they were very clean, and she left a hefty deposit if they weren't. I don't know what you do, Ruth, but they are dirty with me."

"I guess it's all the love I give them." My answer sounded cheesy.

"How many did you say you had again?" Claire asked through her sleeve.

"Five," I said.

"Let's get them and go. We must be quick. I am already in trouble because of this."

One cat walked in front of us. Claire reached down to pick it up, and it hissed at her. With its clawless paw, he swiped her hand. Claire jumped back. "I must admit, I hate cats," she said looking at her hand.

I wanted to say me too, but Ruth wouldn't say that. "Get your cat." Claire commanded me. I reached down, and the cat did the same thing to me.

"Your cat acts like it doesn't even know you. Is it always this aggressive?"

"I think it's been through a lot with me gone," I said. I tried again, and the cat turned and ran.

"I don't know how we are going to carry five cats out. Do you have cat carriers?" Claire asked me.

"No," I said.

"I have a microwave box," the manager said as he left to grab it. When he returned, we scooped the unhappy cats in it. We quickly shut the lid because they all tried to escape. It took the three of us to manage it.

Outside. "That is only four, where is the fifth one?" Claire asked as we shut the car door on them.

"Which one is missing?" the manager asked me. How should I know.

"My favorite one," I said. I didn't know what else to say.

We followed him back to his apartment. Again as we entered, the smell slammed us in the nose. Nausea hit me. I wanted to puke. I felt bad for the man. He had been kind enough to help Ruth out, and in return, the cats had destroyed his apartment.

"Search everywhere again. Look under beds and behind things if you must," Claire commanded. She was bold. This wasn't her home, and the cats weren't hers either. The man seemed flustered as the two of them walked down his hall. I stayed in the front room. I had to help the poor man. I didn't care about finding the cat. With my Zen, I removed the urine out of the couch and carpets. I could do better than that. I repaired the springs in the couch and removed all the stains and warn pieces of fabric. It looked brand new. I then did the same with the carpet. I looked at his walls. A bit dingy. I freshened the paint.

"No, no, no!" I heard him scream from his back bedroom. "No!"

Claire backed out of the room, gagging. I squeezed past her.

The manager was on his hands and knees looking behind the bedside table.

"Your cat has given birth on my motorcycle jacket!" His voice dripped with furry.

I came closer for a better view. Sure enough, the cat had birthed two kittens. Blood and fluids were all over his Harley Jacket. I could smell the afterbirth, not a pleasant smell.

"Oh, you gotta get those cats out of here now!" He looked like he wanted to hit something. His aura was red. His teeth glared as he drooled down his chin.

I grabbed the fragile new life. It was soft and warm. I could feel the kitten's energy, dynamic. Electrifying energy filled the air from their recent birth. If Claire and the manager would calm down a bit, maybe they would feel it and absorb it. It was an energy unlike I had felt before, so pure. I wanted to relish in it all day, but I knew Claire would never stand for that. The afterbirth got all over my hands and belly as I carried the babies next to my body.

Both of them had thin, matted fur. Their eye sockets were pink as they kept them tightly closed. As I held them, I could feel bones beneath their skin. Their fur was thin. I had never been a cat person, but suddenly I wanted to hold them close and never let them go. I could feel energy freely flow between them and me.

I picked up the mother, and she yelped in pain. With my Zen, I could see she still had a baby yet to birth, and it was coming out with three of its legs first, tightly lodged inside. I put the mother in another smaller box and with my Zen I turned the baby around inside her and helped ease it out. Within moments, the last baby was born dead. It must have died within the mother. My heart burned at the loss of life. Tears instantly spilled out of my eyes. I looked at Claire and the manager, they were focused on the jacket and not what was going on with the babies. I hoped it hadn't been dead too long. Maybe I had enough time to bring back life to the small creature. With my Zen, I went in and pumped its heart. Blood and oxygen circulated through the small body until the kitten took a breath on its own. I sighed in relief to see life return.

There was a moment of reverence in the room after the last baby was born. Birth created a magnificent energy, one I am sure even Claire could feel. As the energy dissipated, Claire returned to her hurried self.

"We need to go now!"

"Yes, let's go." I turned to the man. "I am sorry for what my cats did to your place."

"Don't worry, you will be getting a HUGE bill!"

"I don't think it will be necessary," I said.

"Oh, it is necessary alright." He said tartly.

"I want you to know I took a quick moment and cleaned your couch and carpet for you."

"There is no way that those can be cleaned, and most certainly not in five seconds. You will get a bill." I wasn't mad at him for the way he was talking to me. He had the right to be upset. I wished I could see his face when he found everything restored to perfect. As we walked out of the room, I used my Zen to clean his Harley Jacket.

I carried the mama and babies to the car. The trapped cats inside were meowing and jumping around, their nervous energy radiated. They must have pushed the lid off. Claire opened the back door and had to shove the cats back in as they tried to escape.

"Hurry, give that to me," she growled as she grabbed the box and threw it into her backseat.

It took us seventeen minutes to drive to the nearest kennel. They didn't want a thing to do with the babies. Claire ended up paying them triple their boarding cost in order to leave them. As we left, she was fuming mad.

# 

# CHAPTER 15

We pulled next to an older building with a green sign, Harbro's Reality. The building was in a historical section of the city. Along the street were three story buildings sandwiched next to each other. Many of them looked abandoned. There was Martha's Cupcakes on the right side of the Reality agency, and an abandoned shop on the left. Up the road was an old fashioned movie theater. Next to the theater was a candy shop. Across the street was a book store, a craft store, and a diner. Other than that, all the other businesses had shut down some time ago.

I followed Claire into Harbro's Reality. Behind the desk sat a man with a very large, round stomach. He lacked hair on his balding head. He kind of reminded me of a used car sales man. He stood up and reached his thick, large hand out to me. It was sticky and wet.

"While hi there, you must be Ruth Bell?" He enthusiastically shook it up and down. I pulled back and sterilized my hand with my Zen.

"That I am."

Stale cigarette smoke was all I could think about. It smelt awful. I turned my sense of smell off.

"Well I am Buck Paul. This here is my real-estate agency. Are you looking to buy a house any time soon?"

"Stop it!" Claire growled. "You know she is only here for training."

"Hey, can't blame me for trying." He stuck his thick hand into his pocket and pulled out an overly stuffed wallet. He flipped it open and grabbed a business card. "If you ever need a home, I am your man." he said as he winked at me.

"She is moving to Washington. You are wasting your time."

"I'll get to work and find her something in Washington." He winked at me.

Claire grabbed my arm and led me through a door behind Buck. I felt like I was back at Child Protective Service by the way she pulled me this way and that. "I can't stand that man," she snarled.

"Is he a Harmonion?" I whispered, not sure if it was safe to talk.

"Yes, but I am not sure why they invited him in. He does nothing for our society. He is more like a front. We enter into our chapter through his Real-estate office. I have never seen him at any of our meetings. I am not sure what more he could offer us, than a cover for our chapter."

We traveled a long hallway that seemed to never end.

"How big is the facility?" I asked.

"It is this whole section of town."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, not the whole section of town, but it is this block. Back in its day, this used to be a vibrant part of town. Everyone came here to shop. But, as they built super centers, and shopping malls, this section of town dried up. The Arizona Historical Society really didn't want to see this part die. They felt it was rich with historical value. Marcus Palmer, the head of the Arizona Chapter realized the value of the property here. Every building was for sale, and cheap. He came in and bought all of it."

"I noticed some other businesses that still looked like they were open. Are they all fronts like Buck?"

"Yes, they are. We don't want to draw attention to our society. It would look weird if there were lots of people coming and going to abandoned businesses. We have set up every shop here. The shops make enough money to keep the chapter going. Each shop has its own entrance into the thick labyrinth of offices back here. Most of the shop owners are tied into our chapter. They all play valuable roles. Buck is the only one I am not sure about. He seems too stupid to offer us anything, but who knows, I could be wrong."

"What is your role?" I asked as we continued to walk. The corridor was so long, it never felt like we were getting anywhere.

"I am the Arizona recruiter. It is my job to screen all potential applicants. Once I have done that, I have to convince the board to accept the applicant. When I have that approval, I research the best place for the applicant in the entire data base. That takes some doing. When we have a spot for the new recruit, I am in charge of all the training and housing arrangements. I will be with you for the first two weeks. Training will continue after that, but at that point, it becomes more specialized. I turn you over, but I still keep tabs on you until you are fully trained."

"To me, it seems like I was accepted rather quickly. Is it always that quick?" I asked. I kept hearing how much work it was to get in. If that was true, I would think it would take them a year to accept someone.

"No, no usually it takes way longer than that. But, your friend Dr. Democritus seemed urgent to introduce you to us. He said you were more than ready and that he would be out of the country for five months, and wouldn't be able to introduce you until he came back, unless we did it now. After I heard what you had to offer, I expedited the process for you."

"Wow, you sound busy. What do you do if there are no recruits?"

"Then I get a break. It isn't bad to have a rest every now then, but that rarely happens."

"You mean there is always people wanting to join?"

"Oh yes."

"If so many people learn about your secret society, then it doesn't sound so secret."

"Well, before a member can talk about it to an outside member, they have to get my permission first. I screen the person before they even know about the Harmonions. Once I give the approval, then a member can mention the society to them, but they are only allowed to do it in small bits and pieces. Each member is trained how to bring in recruits. It is a highly screened process we don't take lightly."

"What does your family think you do?"

"They think I work for Harbro's Reality. A real-estate agent is a really good cover. They don't have set hours. They have to be ready to drop what they are doing at any moment to show a potential buyer a house. It makes it easy to be everywhere I need to. And of course, they always have to be training, which makes it easy to leave town."

"Is your job hard on your kids?"

"Did I tell you that I had kids?"

"No, but your car would suggest you did." There had been several crumpled bags of old kid's meals in the back seat.

"Ahh, Ruth, I like how you think. You are going to be good as a Harmonion. My kids are fine. As I told you, my membership comes before family. All they know is that their mom works, and that is life." I didn't like how she would put anything before her kids.

Claire opened a door which led into a huge room of cubicles. I followed her in. I did a quick scan and counted fifty people, each at their own cubicle.

"This is our information room," she said rather loudly so I could hear her over all the typing and office noise.

We weaved around the cubicles until we went to the back corner and through a door into another hallway.

"This place is much larger than it appears," I said.

"That is because we span through the whole block. All buildings are connected. We have an underground tunnel that even takes us to the buildings across the street."

We walked a few more minutes until we got to a plain brown door with the number 5 on it.

"This is your room," she said.

"I thought you said I would be put up in a hotel?"

"Yes, this is it."

She took a key out of her pocket and opened the door. I followed her inside. It was a one bed room with a bathroom and a small kitchen. No windows.

She turned to me. "Where are your bags?"

"In your car."

"Why didn't you grab them?" she barked.

"Because you didn't tell me to, and they were in your trunk."

"Great, now we have to walk all the way back and get them, then walk all the way here again. Listen, don't worry about your bags for now. We can grab them later. This is where you will sleep for two weeks. The fridge and cupboards are fully stocked. There is a menu on the table. If you need anything, call the concierge and they will get it for you."

"Follow me," she said as she walked out of the room.

"Can I go pee first?" I asked.

She looked at me strangely. I should have reworded the question. Sixty year olds probably didn't ask if they could go pee. "Do what you need to," she said.

I went into the bathroom. I was shaking. How was I supposed to know how to act like a sixty year old? I was still trying to figure out how to act like a fifteen year old. I did my business then remembered there was a camera in the room. Great, it just watched me go pee.

I came out of the bathroom. Claire looked at me in disgust as I came to her side.

"You are going to be shaking lots of people's hands," she said. "You owe them the courtesy of washing your hands after the restroom."

I looked at the sink in the back of the room. Again, I felt like a complete idiot as I washed. I was nervous. Whatever made the doctor think I could pass this off?

Claire had me follow her through multiple hallways until we reached an empty room. There was one small desk in the middle. On top of the desk were many books.

"This is your first training room. You must read all these books before you can take your oath. They teach you everything you need to know about being a Harmonion."

Claire looked at her watch. "Ugh," she growled. "I really needed to spend more time with you today, but you're stupid cats took up all my time. I have to go. I will meet you at your hotel room tomorrow at six am. Can you find your way back to your room from here?"

"Yes." I had already made a mental map of everywhere we had been.

"Are you sure? I can have someone lead you back."

"No, I am good, I really do have it," I said.

"Alright, try to get to bed early. You have a long day ahead of you tomorrow."

I followed Claire out of the room. She turned to the right, and I turned to the left. When I got to my room, I tried to open it, but it was locked. Great, she had forgotten to give me the key. I looked around to see if there was anyone to help me. I couldn't detect any energy around me. I was the only one at the end of the building. I used my Zen to open the door and went in.

I sat on the hard bed and looked to see if there was a TV to watch, but there wasn't. What was I going to do? It was only eight pm. I wasn't tired. I was hungry. I opened the fridge. It was filled with styrafome containers from the restaurant across the street. I pulled one out. It had soggy fried chicken, a potato, and corn on the cob. I put it in the microwave and cooked it for two minutes. When it came out, it looked even soggier. I used my Zen to crispy the chicken and make everything fresh again. I sat on the bed and ate it. It tasted amazing.

When my diner was done, I reclined on my bed and watched Ground Hog's Day in my head. Ever since I lived with the Sanibel's, I had recorded everything we watched, and we had watched a lot of movies. When my movie ended, I went to the sink to brush my teeth, remembering all my things were still in Claire's car. Without having a tooth brush, I used my Zen to clean my teeth.

I really wanted to take a shower, but there was no way I could, not with a camera in the bathroom. I used my Zen to clean my skin.

After I got in bed, I tossed and turned for a long time. I wasn't tired. I took some of my energy away, and since it made me tired, I instantly fell asleep. It only felt like a second, when I heard pounding on my door. Groggily I answered it. There stood Claire with my bags.

"Thanks for bringing them to me," I said. "Now I can get my pajamas on."

"What are you talking about? It is time to go! Have you had breakfast yet?"

I turned from Claire and looked at the clock on the bed side table. It was 6:04am. I couldn't believe I had slept for a full night. It had gone by way too fast. I still felt exhausted. I grabbed some of the surrounding energy and revitalized myself then turned back to Claire.

"Can I have a minute to change my clothes?" I asked as I took my bag from her.

"Yes, but hurry. You really never should have left your luggage in my car."

What did she expect? She hadn't opened her trunk for me to get my things out. I took the suitcase into the bathroom and changed into a hideous cat sweater and polyester pants. They were stiff and itchy. I decided to line them with cotton on the inside. With my Zen, I did.

"I am ready," I said as I came out.

"Seriously? Don't you need to brush your hair and teeth?"

She talked to me like I was a child. And yes, I was a child, but she didn't know that. Was that the way adults talked to each other? I doubted it. I went to my luggage and rummaged around until I found a toothbrush. At the sink, I brushed my teeth. I looked at my image in the mirror. There stood a woman in her sixties with blondish-orangish short, curly hair. My skin was full of wrinkles, thinning, and dry. My eyelids drooped over my eyes, and I couldn't stand it. My cheeks were thick with several layers of skin and fat under my chin.

I took the comb through my hair, and all I managed to do was frizz it out. I had no idea how to brush through short, curly hair. If Claire wasn't intently watching me, then I would use my Zen to spruce it up. But, with the audience, the best I could do was frizz it. After my hair was done, I remembered Claire liked me to have clean hands. I washed them then joined her.

She didn't say anything as she walked out of my hotel room. I followed her until we reached the small room with the desk. She unlocked it and we went in. It felt so rigid in there.

"How did you get into your room last night?" she asked as she put the key back into her pocket. She fished around until she pulled out a different key. She put the new key into my hand.

"The door was unlocked," I lied.

"The doors can't be unlocked. They are always locked."

"Well, I don't think the door was all the way closed. I had just walked in," I said. "I really hadn't thought about it."

"I can't imagine that the door wasn't fully shut," she said. I didn't respond. "Anyway, there are your books. You can take breaks whenever you need to. I will be back tonight at 6pm. That gives you a little less than twelve hours of study time today. Make sure you take breaks to keep from wearing out."

"Will I need a key to get back in this room?" I asked.

"Thanks for reminding me. I will pop the lock." She went to the door-knob and pushed a button in. "If you don't mess with it, it will stay unlocked."

"Okay," I said.

I sat at the desk. I felt like I was back at ACYI, the intermediate school from Brigham City. I opened the first book. It was the full history of the Harmonions. It was much like what Claire had told me. I quickly scanned the pages, putting them permanently in my data base. I looked through the next book. It was a history book of the United States. The book was thick, almost three thousand pages. Did they really expect people to come in and read the whole thing? For me, it wasn't a problem. I could scan a page into my head in less than a second, but I could imagine for most people, it was rather daunting.

The history from that book was a bit different than what I had learned at ACYI, and a few other places. The history book had been rewritten. The authors claiming it was the most accurate history records of our nation.

There were several books of policies and procedures. There were books outlined exactly how a Harmonion was supposed to act in public. It gave scenarios and responses we were supposed to use.

There was a book briefly introducing some of the different sections of government the Harmonions were in. I could see if these books got in the wrong hands, how it could destroy the Harmonions. No wonder it was death if you left their society. I bet they made sure the books never left the room.

I had finished scanning all the books a little after 2pm. Every time I would get tired, I upped my energy level, then I was fine. When the books were finished, I went back to my hotel room and had a lunch of pot roast. After eating, I had a little over three hours until Claire came back. I really didn't want to do much else. I decided to take a nap. I lay on the hard bed. Just like I did the night before, I used my Zen to make it much softer, quickly falling asleep. I again was woken by Claire, but this time she didn't knock. She let herself into my room.

"What are you doing sleeping? When I said take a break, I didn't mean take a nap. Main Control tells me you left your study room at 2pm. Do you take this serious, Ruth? You have weeks of reading to do. If you don't spend the time we have made available for you to do this in, then you will never get through it in two weeks," she scolded me. I didn't care for the way she talked to me.

"I am done," I said.

"You can't be done. You must make yourself continue. I realize you are older, but you really need to push yourself. Do you need us to get you caffeine pills?"

"No, I mean I finished all the books. I am sorry I took a nap, but I didn't know where to find you, and I had nothing else to do."

"What do you mean you finished all the books?" She looked at me in disbelief.

"I read them all."

"Every single one of them?" She clicked her tongue. "There is no way."

"Yes."

"Even the history book?"

"Yes."

"There is no way! It takes at least a week and a half for most people to get through those books, usually two weeks, and that is reading for 12 hours a day."

"I am a fast reader." At that moment, I realized I probably shouldn't have read them so fast. Fast reading was an ability to Alora Funk, not Ruth Bell. But, what was I supposed to do? Spend twelve hours a day pretending to read that crap? There was no way I could. I knew Dr. Democritus would be mad at me for what I did, but who cared? I wasn't going to drag out being in that room for two weeks.

"Are you prepared to take the test on them?' she scoffed.

"Yes."

Claire stared at me. "Ruth, are you wasting our time?"

"No, I am a fast reader." I stared in her eyes like Dr. Democritus taught me to.

"Come with me," she snapped.

I followed her through the maze of hallways. She had been nothing but gruff with me since we met. I didn't like her. I had to do something to her. I decided her skin itched badly. I filled her nerves with an uncontrollable inching sensation. She tried to hold back, but eventually she was madly tearing at her skin as we walked. Finally, we came to a large office, her scratching away. Inside, a man sat at a desk. Next to his desk was a small computer.

"Hi David," Claire said to the man. He had blond hair and a violet aura.

"Hi."

"This is Ruth Bell, my new recruit. She says she is ready to take the entrance exam."

"I have it scheduled in two weeks. If you need more time, let me know."

"No, according to Ruth, she doesn't need more time. She is ready to take it now," Claire said rather condescendingly.

"Did you start her training early?" he asked. He appeared confused as he squinted his eyes.

"Nope, but she claims to be a speed reader and she wants to take it now." She clicked her teeth. I hated her. I added a burning sensation to her itching. Her hands moved across her body uncontrollably. David's eyebrows raised as he watched her.

"Well I am not ready to give it just yet. It is a four to five hour test, at least."

"Well load it up. She is going to take it now!" Claire put her hands on her hips, but they quickly returned to scratching herself.

Claire was rude to me and to David. I think she wanted to prove me wrong, right then and there. She had control issues. David looked at his watch. "Oh come on, I was going to watch the Zombie movie in a half an hour."

"Not tonight you won't. Ruth has decided she is above our time frame, and she will be taking the test now!"

I detested Claire.

"Give me twenty minutes to load it in." David sighed.

"We will wait," Claire said. We stood there standing and staring at David. Uncomfortable silence lingered over us. She was scratching, he was sweating. I could tell he wanted us to leave. I think because we were making him nervous, it took him extra-long to load the test in.

"Come with me," he said as we left the room. We went to another room across the hall. There was an x-ray machine there, much like the ones at the airport. They had me stand in it.

"We have to make sure there is no cheating on this test. You only get two chances at it."

"What happens if I fail?" I asked as my body was being scanned.

"Don't fail," Claire snapped. "Are you sure you are ready to take it now?"

"Sure," I said.

"Sure is a weak answer. I need a yes, or a no."

"Yes, I am ready to take the test." I tried to stare in her eyes, but I had to look away. She pierced my soul with the bitterness in her eyes. Orange rays of light swirled around her. They shot out at my ice blue aura and consumed the outer layers of the blue. The orange waves penetrated my skin, and I could feel them enter. Anger surged through me, and I felt myself intensely hate Claire. My ice blue aura was distinguished as the orange surrounded me and took its place. I had taken on Claire's aggression. It was an interesting observation I made. I didn't want to be like her, yet I held onto the orange and adopted it as my own.

After my scan, I was taken back to the testing room. David sat me at the computer.

"Just follow the instructions. It is a fairly easy system to navigate. The test is designed to go by your answers. It starts with a basic question. If you get it right, then it moves on to a harder one. If you get it wrong, it moves onto an easier one. I can't tell you what length of time it will take, because it is all based on how you answer. Most people complete it in four to five hours. I did see someone do it in three hours, but I only saw that once. Do you have any questions?"

"Nope," I said.

Dr. Democritus had told me when I took the test, to be sure to miss some of the answers. I had promised him I would, but as Claire sat behind me and watched me test, waiting to fail me, I couldn't do it. The pride and anger in me made me answer every question right.

"You don't have to stay," David told Claire as I worked on the test.

"Oh, on this one I do," she pompously said. She was such a sour person. Life must have been hard on her as she kept herself so mentally ugly.

I whizzed through the questions since I didn't have to think about them or figure them out. I instantly knew the answer to each one. Sooner than expected, the computer turned off.

"What happened?" I asked David.

He looked at his watch. "I am not sure. That usually happens when the test is over, but you have only been taking it for two hours. Something must have gone wrong. I am sorry. I will see what I can do to fix it. You might have to retake the test tomorrow."

"Fine, we will come back tomorrow at 9am," Claire said. "Have it ready to go."

We left the room. "You got lucky. You might want to spend tonight studying," she said. "Do you know your way back from here?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Alright, whatever. If you get lost, ask someone to direct you back to the hotel. Be completely ready to go by 9am tomorrow."

"Are you going to pick me up at the room, or should I meet you here?"

"If you can find your way back, then I will meet you here," Claire said.

I easily went back to my room where I watched several movies in my head then fell sleep. The next morning, I met Claire back at David's office. We went in together. David sat there with a look of amazement on his face.

"Hi, David," Claire said. Her aura was dark green. The night had changed her temperament from aggressive to disgust.

"Good morning Claire, and Ruth," David sung out. His aura was yellow, that of unbelief.

"Is the test all set up?" Claire asked. Her strong perfume distracted me, and I coughed a couple of times as the fumes filled my lungs. David coughed as well. How could Claire breathe with the perfume directly on her?

"There will be no testing today," David said with a smile.

"Why?"

"Well," David replied, his eyes twinkling. "Because as it turns out, Ruth successfully finished the test yesterday."

"There is no way, it was only two hours," Claire shouted.

"Do you remember what I told you about the test? It goes off the person. The times are shorter or longer depending on how the person answers."

"But only two hours? How well does the test assess her knowledge in such a short time?"

"Don't doubt these tests. They are highly developed. I would put a full stake on their accuracy."

"What did she get?"

David turned to me and smiled. "You got a full pass."

"What does that mean?"

"You answered with a 100% full efficiency. It means you answered every question right. That is amazing. In order to pass, you must get a 78%. You blew that out of the water."

"Are you sure your test isn't broken?" Claire asked. "Nobody even comes close to a score like that. I think the test is broken."

"I am positive."

"Nobody gets that high of score."

"Ruth did."

Claire stared at David for a while. She then turned to me. "Go back to your room. I have a few people I want to talk to. Have some lunch, and I will meet you there when I am done." Why did she dislike me so much?

She acted like I had done something wrong. I went back to my hotel room and had a turkey sandwich with chips for lunch. At 1pm, Claire came back to my room.

"Alright, David has reloaded the test, and we are going to have you take it again."

Claire was trying to prove it impossible that I could have done well on the test. What did she have against me? I would go back there and get the same score again. I knew Dr. Democritus wouldn't approve, but he wasn't here. I had to beat Claire, besides Dr. Democritus had left me to the wolves. I would fight them my way, not his.

I met David back at his office, and again took the test. This time, it took me a little longer, fifteen minutes longer. Like before, the screen shut off. David was excited when it did, for he knew what it meant. He got on the computer and played around until my score came up.

"Yes, once again she reached 100% efficiency. Ms. Ruth Bell, consider yourself a genius, for this has never been done before."

Claire stared at me in disbelief. She didn't know what to do. She had insisted I test early to prove I hadn't read all those books. She then had me retest to prove the computer had a glitch. But, I had proved all her theories wrong. Now, she didn't know what to do.

"Go back to your room. I will meet with you tomorrow at 9am." Without saying another word, she stomped out of the room.

David turned to me. "I am proud to have been the one to test you. How long did you study for?"

"I don't know, around five hours."

"Total?"

"Yes."

"Oh man, we have found a real gem in you, Ms. Ruth Bell."

"Thanks," I said.

All the way back to my room, my stomach hurt. I had wanted to prove Claire wrong, but that had been a stupid thing to do. No one in the world was that smart, except Alora Funk. What had I done? What if Artyom found out about Ruth Bell? I had been introduced by Dr. Democritus. It wouldn't be hard for them to figure out it was me. I shouldn't have let my pride get in the way. I could have still proved myself right by getting an 80% on the test, not a stupid 100%. What had I done? Dr. Democritus was going to be so mad at me.

I felt sick. As I went to my room, I thought about everything. Just because I did well on the test wouldn't prove I was Alora Funk. After all, I was a sixty year old woman. There is no way they would suspect Alora Funk could alter matter enough to change her appearance. And, to our luck, Ruth Bell had been a real person. As long as they never found out she had died, they wouldn't have enough evidence to suspect I was Alora Funk. I needed to make sure I was more careful.

I had a long evening in my room. I hated to be shut in. I wanted to go outside and get some fresh air. Why was there no windows? I wondered what they were going to do with me.

The next morning Claire barged in while I was sleeping. I feared I had over slept again, but when I looked at the bedside alarm, I saw it was only 6am.

"Good morning, Ruth." Claire's disposition towards me seemed to have changed some. "We have a very busy day today, please get dressed."

Did she say 'please' to me? She was treating me better, with more respect. Her aura was still brown. I doubted her feelings had changed about me, but at least she was trying.

I took my luggage into the bathroom and looked at a frumpy, silk-like blouse. It had a huge ruffle on top. Who in their right mind would wear something so atrocious? I was about to remove the ruffles, but then I decided to have fun with it. I double them. They almost overtook the whole pink.blouse. I used my Zen to make it pea green. I made sure to change the clothing while they were still in the luggage. I was pretty sure the cameras couldn't catch what I was doing if I did it like that. And, to have fun with it, I changed the brown polyester pants to bright orange. The combination was sickening. Since I was playing the part of Ruth Bell, Ruth Bell was going to be a horrible dresser, not that she already wasn't.

I went to the mirror and took the comb and ratted my curls, frizzy hair standing tall. I looked like a joke. I loved it.

"I am ready," I told Claire as I exited the bathroom.

When she looked at me, she choked on her spit and coughed. I don't think she knew what to make of me. Her reaction was fun. I did look like a joke!

"Is something wrong?" I asked, trying to keep a straight face.

"Oh no, nothing. You look great!" she said. What a liar.

"Let's go then."

I followed Claire until we got to a large windowed office. The name plate in front said, Marcus Palmer. Claire had told me he was the head to the Arizona Chapter. We stood outside the door, when she turned to me. She looked me up and down, probably ashamed to present such a crazy looking woman to the head.

"Listen, I am taking you to see Marcus Palmer. I don't think you realize what a privilege this is. Most people can work here ten years without meeting him."

"I will be good." I said.

She must have thought my response was weird, for she squinted her eyes at me. Claire knocked on the door and a deep base voice from within called to us. Claire opened the door, and I followed her in. The office was large with a solid oak desk in the center. A middle-aged man sat at it. He looked stately with dark black hair and a power suit. He stood upon my entrance and came from around the desk and shook my hand. He didn't react at all to my unsightly appearance.

"Ruth Bell, what a privilege it is to have you with us," he said as he pumped my hand up and down. I could feel his energy and he intimidated me. Despite the strong desire to look away, I kept staring at his green eyes. "In the history of the Harmonions we have never had someone come in like you before. What a privilege. Good job Claire for finding her."

"Yes, of course." Claire beamed. It was the first genuine smile I had seen on her. She didn't look so ugly when she allowed herself to be happy.

"Ruth, how do you possess such a remarkable ability of recall?" Mr. Palmer asked.

"Practice, I guess."

"Wow, and how you read those books. I watched the film coverage as you studied all our books. It didn't even look like you were reading them. You looked at each page, and that was it. How do you do it?"

"I took a speed reading course," I replied. Oh no. They were reviewing the coverage of my studying. If Artyom saw that, then he would know for sure it was me. What a stupid thing I had done. Hopefully the sociology division stayed completely away from the science division.

"Just one?"

"Yes, but I practiced a lot."

"What is the name of that course? I think it would be beneficial if every Harmonion took the same course."

My heart raced. I didn't know any names of speed reading courses. "I can't remember," I said.

"You can't remember. You aced the hardest test in the country, and you can't remember the name of a course you took?"

How was I supposed to answer? I just stared at him.

"Nevertheless, you are brilliant. We are going to change your assignment. You will be far more valuable for us at the CIA. The CIA is the biggest backbone of our country. We feel like we can do the very best by getting agents in there. At this point, we only have three agents in it. It is really hard to set up. But you will be a perfect fit.

"This is going to take a long time to set up. First of all, you will have to study with us for a year. Well, normally it takes a year to go through our CIA prep class. However, I am sure you will do it in a few months. Then there are some online classes you are going to have to take in order to apply for the CIA. Normally we might be looking at two to four years. But, again, I believe you can do it all in less than a year. Norman Bradley in Washington will set that up for you. He can give you a career map detailing everything you need to finish.

"We have you set up on a flight tomorrow to Washington. I am very excited to have you on our team. Do you have any questions for me?"

I was thinking about the track phone I had stashed in the bed frame back at Ruth's apartment. "Since I am going to be gone so long, can I go and get a few things out of my apartment?"

"No. But don't worry. We will send some movers over and transport your things to Washington for you."

"What about my cats?" I didn't care about the cats, in fact, I didn't want them. But, I knew Ruth would ask a question like that.

"Cats?" he asked.

"She has like ten cats," Claire said as she shuttered.

"I don't think you are going to have time for cats."

I wanted to sound like Ruth, what would Ruth say? "They are my family," I tried to whine.

"Remember the oath you took, to put the Harmonions before God and family."

"I haven't taken the oath yet."

Marcus turned to Claire and lashed out. "What does she mean she hasn't taken the oath yet? That is the most important part of all of this."

"I am sorry. Everything has happened so fast. We will do it right now."

"Yes you will!"

"Okay, Ruth, it was a pleasure meeting you," he said as he grabbed my hand and shook it again. "And when you reach the top, please remember Marcus Palmer."

"Of course," I said.

I followed Claire out to the hall. She brought out her phone and called Judge Keller. "..what do you mean he is in court all day. That is not acceptable. You tell him Claire Bell needs to see him now.....yes I understand he is the judge, that is why I need to speak with him........I don't care about any of that.......you are making a huge mistake." Claire shoved her phone back in her pocket. "He is in court," she said to me. "He probably won't be here until 8 tonight. We can get started on the other things."

She took me to a room where they finger printed me and took lots of pictures.

"Your new name will be Peggy Spackman." Peggy Spackman sure sounded a lot like Peggy Sanibel to me. "We haven't created a profile for you yet, but here are your ID's for your plane ride tomorrow."

"What do you mean created a profile for me?"

"Since you are going into the CIA, we are creating you into someone a bit different than who you are?"

"Don't you think my background is impressive enough?"

"Oh it is, and we are going to keep most of it. But, there are changes we have to make. Don't worry, our intelligence agency will take care of that."

As I looked at my passport and driver's license, I found it ironic. Here I was, not really sure what my birth name was. What did the parents who birthed me name me? Then, later my India parents named me Aradhya. At one point, I was just a number _458932ZHK._ Then I became Alora Funk from Dr. Democritus. In Mantua, I was Jane Doe for a time. Traveling, I had gone by the name, Sandra Beyale. Currently, I was playing the role of Ruth Bell, and before I knew it, I was to become Peggy Spackman. That was a lot of identify confusion for such a young person.

I went back to my hotel room with my mind in a blur, already worn out from playing Ruth Bell. I hated all the time I had to spend in the windowless hotel room. I was ready to get back to my life. Whatever life that was? Really, I just wanted to go back to the Sanibels. That was a pretty good life. I loved living next to Mantua Reservoir and the campground. I wanted all of it back. Maybe I wouldn't mind living back with Dr. Democritus. It was fun being around someone brilliant like him, but I still didn't know if I trusted him. Harvard would be a good experience too. But before I could do any of that, I would first have to kill Alora Funk. That made me sad. I LOVED BEING ALORA FUNK! Why did she have to die?

I spent the rest of the night in my lonely hotel room. The next day I took a flight to Washington DC. This time a limo picked me up, and I loved the ride in it, reminding me of going to Harvard. The limo transported me to the Washington DC division. It was a large building that said Tele-connect. A man named Scott Hiatt met me at the door. He was short, almost as tall as me. He had light brown hair and a smooth face. He also wore a power suit.

"Peggy Spackman, a pleasure to meet you," he said, shaking my hand.

"Pleasure is mine," I said trying to shake with conviction.

It was very loud in there. We were in a huge open room with hundreds of cubicles and lots of people on the phone. I followed Scott through the room and into a back hallway. It kind of reminded me of the Arizona headquarters. We didn't go far, before we went into an empty conference room.

"Welcome to the DC Chapter of the Harmonions. A little information about us. We are housed in the Tele-connect building. Everyone out there is NOT a Harmonion. That is important to remember. Having a telecommunication center we found makes a good cover. The employees out there take calls for hundreds of useless television products. So far, no one has ever looked beyond them in an investigation. Most of the Harmonions come into the building through the back entrance. I will give you a tour shortly."

Scott continued to inform me how the DC division worked. It was rather boring, and I found my mind wandering. I was already losing interest in the role I was playing. Scott finally gave me a tour of the building. It was three times the size as the Arizona Chapter. Much of the building was hidden in the basement, even my new apartment.

I was sick when I found my apartment was four levels below ground. There were no windows in it. It had a nice granite kitchen and the place was fully furnished. They told me my things would arrive in two weeks, and I had the choice to keep their furniture or keep my own.

I was about to use my Zen to create some fake windows in the place, but then I decided against in. I had remembered everything I did was caught on camera, and therefore I had to be very careful on how I used my Zen.

My training started that first night. Just like in Arizona, I was taken to a room where there were many books to read. I kept scanning them, and they kept bringing in more books. It seemed the more I read, the more they brought in. This continued for a full month. I was sure I had consumed more books than the program called for. I think they were experimenting with me, seeing how many books I could retain.

That month was the longest month of my life. I scanned books for ten hours a day. I developed big headaches, but then I would use my Zen to make them go. I searched my system to see what was bringing the headaches on, but I couldn't find the cause.

Depressing gloom settled in. I couldn't stand my current lifestyle. If I could have at least used my Zen when I was in my apartment, then maybe I could have broken up the monotony of the days, but I didn't dare because of the cameras.

Into the second month, I had to watch videos. Video after video of useless facts. I was burning out. What did I care about the information they were cramming down my throat.

The third week into the second month, I decided I was done. I couldn't do it anymore. They said I had several years of training like this for the CIA. No way! I could care less about intelligence and those divisions of the Harmonions. The only reason I had agreed to go there was to learn about their ways. And I did learn a great deal about them.

Some of their causes were good. They had brought lots of resources to poor countries. They dug wells in places that didn't have water. They brought in food and clothes. They did things that made me proud to be a part of them. They really did have some noble causes. Politically, they were a powerhouse. They had helped impeach President Nixon. They had terminated many political leaders who needed to be taken out of their office. I could see how they helped countries maintain balance.

The Harmonions were also very bad. They were behind many terrorist attacks all over the world. They took it upon their selves to change leaders, and they used whatever means they could. They developed weapons and gave them to the United States' enemies. They took top secret plans out of the FBI, CIA, White House, Oval Office, and many other places and distributed them as they pleased.

With their huge political sway, they were a scary force and it was shocking to see how much of history they had influenced. Their numbers and abilities were rising. One day, they planned on becoming the leader of the world. Although there was still much to learn about them, I was done. I couldn't watch any more of their movies, or read any more of their propaganda. It was time to kill Peggy Spackman; AKA Ruth Bell.

Since my furniture had long since arrived to my DC apartment, I had my bed and therefore, I had my track phone. I needed to give Dr. Democritus a call.

I was expecting to leave a message. It surprised me when he answered.

"Hey Ruth!" he said when he picked up. "Are you ready to die?"

"That is a strange way to greet me."

"Well I figured the only reason you would be calling me was because you were ready to kill Ruth."

I had learned even though everywhere had cameras, we weren't being watched all the time. Everything was recorded, so if they ever needed to go back for answers, they would have them. I knew as I talked to Dr. Democritus, I needed to be very careful what I said, for once I disappeared; they would go back and review my conversation with him. In the film they would only hear me talking, thankfully they wouldn't be able to hear his side. I would make sure I didn't give out any important information. I also made sure to keep the phone completely hidden, leaving them with no idea what company the phone came from.

"I am more than ready," I said.

"Where are you?"

"DC," I said.

"Can you come and go as you please?"

"No. I haven't been outside for almost two months straight." I was worried when they watched my phone conversation, they would figure out I was talking to Dr. Democritus. I decided to put them on a phony chase.

"Roy, I really miss you. You know I love you. You are right, I shouldn't have ever joined the Harmonions."

"What are you doing?" Dr. Democritus asked.

"Yes Roy, I do believe everything has cameras. But, I must see you. I am sorry I turned down your wedding proposal. Being here has made me realize what is most important in my life, and I think I am ready to get married."

"Oh, you are a smart one, Alora Funk," Dr. Democritus said. "Smart thinking. Is there any way you can sneak out of the building without causing suspicion?"

"I don't know."

"Why don't you tell them you desire to take a tour of our nation's capital? Tell them it is important to you."

"What if they tell me no?"

"Don't let them. Remind them most Harmonions are allowed to carry on with regular life, and you aren't asking much. If they still tell you no, tell them you never agreed to be imprisoned. If they keep telling you no, then leave. They can't stop you. If you have to pull out your magic, then do so. But, try asking first."

"Then what?"

"I am flying to DC right now. I will have this phone on me at all times."

I hung up. I was shaking. The whole idea of escaping scared me. The more I learned about the Harmonions, the more I knew I didn't want to be their enemy. They were powerful.

I needed to get a pass to leave before they watched my video. If they saw me talking to an ex-lover, they may not let me leave. Instead of going to the regular training room, I went to Scott Hiatt's office.

"Well hi there, Peggy," he said. "What an honor it is to have you seek me out. I have been watching your progress, and I am very impressed. How are things going?"

"Oh great, great, I love it here. I am learning much."

"What can I help you with?" He opened a can of soda and took a long swing. "Want one?" he asked.

"No. Well," I stammered. "I am not trying to be a problem, but I must admit, I could use a break. I am getting old, and you guys have worked me every day straight for almost two months, if I could just have a breather."

"What are you thinking?" he appeared comfortable at my request. He had a blue aura. He looked away from me and picked at a string on his jacket.

"Well, I have never seen the Smithsonian. You know I used to be a teacher. It would be wonderful if I could go there for a day. I could use a pick me up."

Scott looked at me with his kind eyes. "Wow, you really have been going strong for almost two months. That is enough to kill anyone. Even I couldn't do it. I go home on the weekends. You are right, you deserve a break. How about tomorrow?"

The next day sounded innocent enough, but what if they watched the film from my room and changed their mind. I needed to get out right then, if I could.

"Please, you yourself have had breaks. I am going to scream if I don't get a break. If you give me a few hours today, then I won't ask for another break for two more months."

"No, no no. You pointed something out. We really are going to burn you out. I guess we wanted to see how far we could push you. I guess we have our answer. You deserve breaks. We will back off. If you want to get out today, then let's get you out. Let me see if I have a driver available." Scott opened a program on his computer and typed for a few minutes.

"It looks like your lucky day. We actually have three drivers who are sitting idle waiting for something to do. If you want to go right now, you can meet them in the underground parking lot on the east wing. Do you know where that is?"

"Yes."

"If you only spend today looking at the Smithsonian, I can guarantee you will be dissatisfied. I am going to give you the rest of the week off. Don't only see the Smithsonian, go around the city and see some of our national landmarks. You have certainly earned it."

I couldn't believe how easy it had been. I had expected a fight.

# CHAPTER 16

A black car with tinted window was waiting for me. The driver took me to the Smithsonian mall and dropped me off. He informed me the mall closed at 5:30, and I was to meet back with him at 6:00. I walked to the American History Museum. Once inside, I tried to call Dr. Democritus, but there was no answer. Everything happened fast, he probably hadn't even found a plane to DC yet. I toured around the mall. The clock said it was 1:20pm. The artifacts in the museum were interesting, but I was distracted. I needed an out. I knew the museum would be heavily watched with cameras. I didn't know if the Harmonions had access to them, but I was sure there must be a few employees there who were Harmonions. The Harmonions were much bigger than I had ever guessed. They seemed to have a member planted in about every national building you could think of.

As I moseyed along, I noticed a group of high school girls. They appeared to be on a school tour. They were all dressed in the same uniforms of navy blue, burgundy, and green. Those girls could be my ticket out. I decided to stay as close to them as I could, without causing suspicions. I hadn't figured out how I was going to join them. I let them get a good ways ahead of me, because I didn't want it to appear I was stocking them. It was hard to be that slow. I took time to study each exhibit around me. I had been following them for over an hour, when my lucky break came. I could see on the map around the corner was a bathroom. I was sure they would stop in there. Most high school girls would want the chance to look at their selves in the mirror. I scurried ahead of them and went into the bathroom. I had gotten in minutes before the flock began pouring in. It was perfect.

When they came in, I was already in a stall. I used my Zen to change my appearance. I went from a woman in her sixties back to a teenager. It felt refreshing to shed the layers of wrinkles and fat. I made my skin a beautiful deep brown, and my hair full of black, tight braids. I turned my cat shirt and polyester pants into the same uniform as the girls were wearing. When I came out of the stall, not one girl gave me a double take. I was just another one of them.

I waited to leave the bathroom when a group of five friends left. I didn't know if there would be cameras watching the disappearance of Ruth Bell, but just in case there were, I wanted to make it hard to track me. If they were to go into the bathroom, they would not find her clothes there. They would not find any trace Ruth Bell had gone beyond the bathroom. Since the Smithsonian was a free museum, there would be no ticket stubs belonging to Ruth Bell. To their knowledge, she would have vanished into thin air.

I stuck with the group through the rest of their tour. No one asked me who I was, or why I was there. I had blended in perfectly. As the museum closed, we were escorted out to a whole line of buses. I was a little worried there might be some sort of check in system when we got on, but to my relief, there wasn't. In fact, they made it easy on me. One of the teachers said to the kids before they got on, "Don't worry about the seats your rode here in. Just grab a seat."

I squished in next to a rather large boy. He looked annoyed to have to share his seat. He ignored me. That was what I had been hoping for. As the bus drove us to their school, the kids sang songs, and played games. I closed my eyes and went over plans in my head. The bus ride ended up taking around three hours. I didn't know where we were going, but I didn't care. If I had really wanted to, I could have figured it out, but instead, I thought about other things. The farther away from Washington DC, the better.

When I opened my eyes, we were pulling into the New Hope High parking lot. I looked at the map in my head. We were in New Hope, Pennsylvania.

The kids crowded the aisles and pushed and shoved until they were off the bus. I couldn't believe how smooth everything went. I stayed with the students as they made their way to the waiting cars of their parents. Some kids had their own cars and went to those. I followed behind a few of the kids. I had been hoping to go into the school and change appearances, but it was locked. I made my way to a darkened corner of the school grounds. With my Zen, I quickly made myself an Asian adult.

I walked out of the school yard and kept going until I reached the Delaware River. I sat at its edge and tried to call Dr. Democritus. A gust of warm wind blew my hair around my face.

"Hey, this is you know who," I said to his voicemail. "I am no longer in DC. I am in New Hope Pennsylvania. Call me when you get this message."

It was getting late. As the sky darkened, I didn't want to stay out much longer. The town scared me. Chances were, the doctor wouldn't be available to talk to for a while. I stood up and decided to find a bed and breakfast to stay at. I figured a hotel would require a credit card, but maybe a family run joint would not.

I walked for a long time until I saw a taxi coming toward me. I stuck my hand out, and it picked me up.

"What are you doing out here alone?" the driver asked. "This really isn't the best part of town."

"Sorry, I am tourist," I tried to use an Asian accent, but I sucked at it, so I talked normal. "I didn't realize how far I had walked. Do you know of any good bed and breakfasts around here?"

"Sure," he said. He kept looking at me from his rearview mirror. He was creeping me out. He drove around for a while then pulled up to a Victorian style home. "That is $38 dollars," he said. I realized I didn't have any money on me. I looked at my feet and there was a wad of napkins on the ground. I scooped them up and changed them into fifty dollar bills. I remembered how London hated me to make counterfeit money. But what was I to do? I couldn't go around paying people in diamonds.

"Keep the change," I said as I handed him the fifty. He seemed happy by the tip. "Thanks!" he said.

I climbed out as he pulled away. I should have had him stick around in case they didn't have any vacancy. I walked up the cement stairs and went inside. The lobby was cute with a Victorian theme. All the tables were covered in lace and there were various tea pots decorating the shelves. A smell of orange-vanilla emanated the place. There was no one behind the desk. I rang a bell. Soon, an old woman came to the counter. She had wild white hair and squinty pale grey eyes.

"Hello, dearie, can I help you?"

"Can I get a room?"

"Sure sweetie. We have one room left. It is our anniversary suite, if that's okay with you? It does cost more."

"Fine."

The lady pulled out a sheet of paper and began filling it out. "I am going to need your driver's license, and credit card, then fill in this part," she said.

I didn't have any of that. "My luggage got stolen at the airport. I am afraid I don't have any of that," I said. I tried to look sad and pitiful.

"Oh my, oh my. Did you file a complaint?"

"Yes."

"Oh that is too bad. I really do feel bad for you. I am sorry, but I can't rent this room out for free. It is our best room."

"Oh, I have cash, I can pay for it."

The woman widened her eyes and looked at me closely. Her sweetness changed, "You aren't a lady of the night, are you?"

"Oh no. I had enough sense to keep my traveling money on me. Stupidly, I put everything else in my bag."

The woman looked relieved. "Alright. I am supposed to have a credit card and ID, but I can't put you out on the street. Our room is $380 a night. I will need a $100 deposit in case you steal anything. If the room is left nice, then we will return your $100."

$480 seemed like a lot for a room. I looked at my $50s and realized I didn't have enough. Quickly I turned the $50s into $100s. I handed her $500.

"Did you fill out the paper?" she asked me.

I took the paper and jotted down a phony name, address, and phone number.

"Alright honey, breakfast is from 6:00-10:30. You really are going to like the room."

"Thanks," I said as I scooped up the key. It was attached to a heart key ring.

"Do you need help carrying in your luggage?"

"No, I lost it on my flight, remember?"

"Oh yes, I do remember you saying something about it. That is really a shame."

"Which way to my room?"

"Oh, don't worry, I will take you there."

I followed the woman down the hall. She was slow, a snail would move faster than us, but it got worse. When we reached a steep staircase, our pace almost stopped. She grabbed the brown handrail and slowly dragged herself up each blue stair. I was impatient. I decided to help her along. With my Zen, I looked inside her knees. The cartilage was gone on both of them. I re-grew her cartilage, then I sent a powerful dose of energy at her.

"Oh my," she said as she jerked.

"Are you alright?" I asked.

With a wide, toothless smile, she said, "I am more than alright." She let go of the railing and almost jumped up the remaining steps. "Oh my, oh my," she kept saying. She extended her legs, and drew them back in several times. She rubbed her knees and smiled. Her eyes twinkled with tears. Her aura had gone from a sad gray, to a happy violet. Watching her made me feel warm and happy inside. I loved the way it felt to help people. I had to remember to do it more often.

The hallway was long and narrow with pictures of Victorian woman hung on the walls. She led me past many different colored doors until we reached the last room at the end. There were cherubim etched on the white door in front of us.

"To bad you don't have someone special to share this room with," she said. She took her master keys and opened the door. I went inside. The room was decorated in red, pink, and white. There were burning candles everywhere in it. The bed had a white lacey quilt. On top of it were two swans made out of towels surrounded by rose petals. There were more petals scattered all over the floor. Next to the bed was a big heart shape tub.

"Sure is a shame you don't have anyone to share this with," the woman said again.

"I am good with being alone," I replied.

"Well, when you get married, this also makes a nice honeymoon room suite."

"I will remember that."

"Have a good night, honey."

"You too."

The woman looked down at her knees and rubbed them again. She looked back up at me with a big toothless smile. I wished I could grow her some teeth. Maybe I would do it while she was sleeping. "Oh, I will." She skipped out of my room. I bet it had been years since she had skipped.

The first thing I did was take a long bath. I hadn't had any showers as Ruth Bell because I was uncomfortable with the idea of cameras in my bathroom. I had used my Zen to clean myself, but had missed bathing or showering in water. As I soaked in the therapeutic waters, it felt comforting to realize there were no cameras on me. It still felt like they were there. I had gotten used to the idea everything I did as being watched.

The candles created a restorative atmosphere. I adored my bath, and when I got out, I created silky pajamas. They soothed my young skin. I had been stuck wearing Ruth's polyester for way too long, and I was glad to put something lighter, more stylish on.

I liked making the pajamas. I had missed using my Zen. I had to be careful with everything I had done when I was with the Harmonions. A load of stress slipped away. My freedom had returned.

I sat on my bed, ready to have fun with my Zen. I elevated the rose peddles. With them all in the air, they swirled around me. Hundreds of peddles encircled my body. The smell was soft and pleasing. Next, I floated the candles around me, lifting the flame high. A fiery spray of gold and yellow flare arched over my head, while the flowers zoomed around and around, like a tornado, circling me. I choreographed the flame and pedals into a moving design, almost as if they were dancing. My Zen seemed to be happy as it was used again.

Eventually, I stopped and grabbed a bottle on ice. I pulled it out and saw it was champagne. I didn't want to drink alcohol. I turned it into sparkling cider. I popped off the cork and poured me a drink. Its bubbling liquid refreshed me as it ran down my throat.

After the drink, I laid back on the bed. I was very relaxed despite the hunger I felt. With my Zen, I made my stomach full. I closed my eyes and fell asleep. At 6 am my trac phone rang, waking me up

"What are you doing in Pennsylvania?" I heard the doctor shout.

"It's a long story," I replied.

"I have nothing but time as I drive over there. I rented a car, and I am on my way now."

"You didn't rent in under Dr. Democritus, did you?" I asked.

"No, I am more careful than you think. I rented it under Alora Funk."

"You didn't?"

"I am teasing you. It is under Kennedy Brown."

"Alright Kennedy, I am at New Hope Bed and Breakfast." I gave him the address.

"Now, how did you end up there?"

I told Dr. Democritus all about my adventures with the Harmonions. I am not sure one could call them adventures, more like all my slow dull days with the Harmonions. I talked with him for an hour, then I went back to sleep. He called me back at 9:55am, and I told him to meet me in the dining room. The woman from the night before had been replaced by what probably was her husband. He looked equally as old. I realized I had forgot to grow her teeth. Oh well.

Dr. Democritus came in the door and looked around. I think he was looking for Ruth Bell.

"Kennedy," I called out from my table. He located me and smiled. "I could feel your energy in here," he said. "But, I was expecting to find someone a bit different looking." I was still in my Asian adult disguise.

"Well, I have to be very cautious right now. I am sure there are a lot of people looking for me. Well, not me, but Ruth Bell. Well, maybe me as well."

Thankfully the dining room was empty except for us. We felt we could talk openly. Soon, a young blond girl came to our table.

"It is a buffet style. You can go and grab whatever you would like," she informed us.

"Thank you," Dr. Democritus said.

"What room are you staying in," she asked him as she looked down on a clip board.

"I am the one staying here. He is my guest. I am in the anniversary room," I said.

"Oh, well then it will be $25 dollars for his plate."

"Are you kidding me? I paid almost $500 for that room last night, and I was alone. If he would have stayed with me, the price would have still been the same. Surely he can have a plate of eggs at no cost." Money wasn't an issue for me, but it was the ethics of the whole thing.

Dr. Democritus opened his wallet. "It's okay, I don't mind paying. I have plenty of money, thanks to you," he flashed me his cheesy grin.

"But, you shouldn't have to pay, not after what I spent for one night." I wanted to win.

He handed the girl a fifty. "The rest is your tip," he said.

"Thank you," she replied. She quickly ducked away to avoid my icy glare.

"What name are you going by?" the doctor asked me.

"Sherry Blight."

"Listen here, Sherry Blight. I know you are worried about being discovered before we can pull this thing off. The best way not to get noticed is to not leave a trail behind."

"Oh, I am not."

"There is more than one way to leave a trail. Fighting with the staff at any place you got to, if you do that, they will remember you. If you simply come in, do your thing, and leave, they won't even remember you were there."

"Good point," I said. "But, I am not the only one leaving a trail. So are you."

"How so?"

"You gave her a $25 dollar tip. I promise she will remember that as well."

"Ah, good point to you."

"Okay Miss. Sherry, let us no longer leave remembrance trails."

"Deal," I said.

"I am starving. How about we eat?" Dr. Democritus said.

"Good idea."

We went to the buffet and filled our plates with waffles, eggs, chocolate covered strawberries, fruits, bacon, and sausage. The food was so good. I ended up having two plates. While we ate, several other couples came to the dining room and sat at the tables around us. When we finished, Dr. Democritus followed me to my room.

"Wow, nice room. You even have a heart shape tub." I blushed. I didn't want him seeing that.

We sat on the bed.

"We are going to have to be very careful. I can guarantee you they are already looking for you as we speak," I said.

"Me?"

"Yes, because you introduced me to the Harmonions. And now, you disappear the same day Ruth does. That seems pretty fishy."

"They don't know what day I left."

"They know everything."

"You think?"

"I know. The Harmonions are more powerful than you ever thought. They are more powerful than I thought. They are everywhere and in everything. They have their fingers in every airport."

"You think they are tracking me right now, even though I travel under a false name?"

"They might not have located you yet, but they will soon. All they have to do is see what flights left Alaska around my disappearance. They will match you to Kennedy Brown. If your rental has GPS on it, then you are as good as located this very second."

"We are going to have to erase my tracks," he said.

"I have been very careful with mine. I am pretty sure they can't trace me here, but they will trace you. We need to change our appearance when we leave here, then change it again when we ditch the car. After we take a taxi ride for a while, then we will change it again."

"Woo, that's a lot of changing. What will be do about ID?"

"That isn't hard for me to make, if I have notice. I can't produce one in front of someone. But, if we can find places where we don't need ID, then we are leaving even less of a trail."

"Hey, it sounds like you have this figured out. I will follow along and let you call the shots."

"When do I die?"

"I hope you don't die."

"No, when does Ruth Bell die? As soon as I am dead, I mean, she is dead, then we won't have to be cautious," I said. The atmosphere was too romantic to be in there with the doctor. I scooted to the other side of the bed.

"Let us give her a couple of days to make her way to Arizona. I have a friend there ready to blow up her car."

"Why a couple of days? Let's do it now so we don't have to keep on the run."

"You have to give Ruth a chance to get there."

"You just got here from Alaska. That is enough time for Ruth to get to Arizona."

"I know, but the only way she could get there fast is by airplane. When they don't find her on any of the flights, then what? Give her a chance to get there by other means."

"Okay. I have a great place you can kill me, I mean her. Ruth was a crazy cat lady. We had to take all her cats to a shelter before we left Arizona. You can blow up her car at the kennel her cats were taken to. Maybe Ruth committed suicide when she couldn't get her cats back."

"Sounds perfect."

"Can you turn me back to Dr. Leucippus now?" he asked anxiously. He grasped his hands tightly together.

"No, not if that is who you want to end up as. Right now, I was thinking a newly married couple, maybe early twenties."

"Let's do it!"

We left through the empty lobby as a young married couple. Dr. Democritus wanted to hold my hand for the effect, but that was way too creepy. I let him open the car door for me, but that was as far as our role playing would go.

We crossed the Delaware and drove until we got to East Amwell Township, New Jersey. We ditched our car at a used car lot. Since it was dark out, I used my Zen to fly us to Harrison, New York. When we landed, it was still dark. I changed our appearances to two football jocks. Dr. Democritus loved playing the role. He became all cocky and bounced as he walked. I guess since he spent his childhood being the class nerd, he liked playing the role of a jock. We took a cab to John F Kennedy airport where we flew to Fort Smith Arkansas. When it got dusk, we went to a wooded area.

"Alright, this is the final change. I think we threw off our trail good enough. Who do you want to be?"

"I am ready go back to being Dr. Leucippus." He clapped his wrinkly hands together.

I used my Zen and turned Dr. Democritus back into the young, dashingly handsome, Dr. Leucippus. When I was done, he took his smooth hands and rubbed them across his face.

"I can't wait!" he said. "I am a handsome dog, no lady can resist."

"Really doctor, don't forget, you are with me."

"Who are you going to change yourself to?" he asked.

I frowned. I really wanted to be Alora Funk. I was afraid she would never exist again. I had a long time to figure out how I wanted to look. I decided I wanted to be pleasant looking, but not gorgeousness enough to attracted attention. I made myself have shoulder length, dark brown hair with an olive tone complexion. My eyes were deep brown. I wanted to return to fifteen, but until we figured things out, I figured I could travel around easier as an adult. I made myself look mid-twenties.

"Nice look for you," the doctor said.

"And you as well," I responded. He was good looking. I had to look away. I didn't want to be attracted to Dr. Democritus. That was gross.

"I have you to thank," he said as he did a little dance.

"Hey," I said after a moment of silence. "Have you ever been to Hot Springs Arkansas?" I asked.

"No, but I've heard of it."

"It's one of my favorite places, and it's only a couple of hours from here. Let's go," I said. Silently, I reminisced my time there with London and Mandy. It was one of my fondest memories. I sure missed them. I wanted to let them know I was okay, but I knew as long as the Harmonions where still looking for Alora Funk, I had to be careful.

"When were you in Arkansas?" Dr. Democritus asked.

I winked at him.

"Oh, even Alora Funk keeps secrets. By the way, what is your new name?"

"Do you know how many names I have had in my life? Uggh."

"How about Florence Nightingale?"

"Very funny. It doesn't matter what I pick. I am sure it will change soon."

"It doesn't have to if you stick with me. I plan on staying Dr. Leucippus."

"Are you going to go back to Alaska as Dr. Leucippus? Don't you think the Harmonions might catch on?"

"I am not sure what I will do. I set things up so I don't have to return, if I don't want to."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I have settled all my affairs. I might be ready for a new start in my life, with you as my partner."

"What if I choose the Harmonions?'

"You won't sell me out. Besides, if you are with the Harmonions, then they no longer have interest in my where about."

"For now, why don't you call me Stephanie Smith, like Fort Smith," I said.

"Yes, Miss Stephanie."

Dr. Democritus rented a car. The credit card was probably stolen. I didn't want to know, for I could hear London lecturing me about it. Dr. Democritus assured me it couldn't be traced to him. We went to Hot Springs Arkansas. I loved the thick trees everywhere and the small quaint feeling of the town. I was thrilled when we rented two rooms at the Arlington Resort. Dr. Democritus said he was worn out and wanted to rest before we saw the town. Even after I enhanced his energy, he declined the invitation to go out. Instead, he ordered pizza and brought it up to my room.

"Did you decide what you want to do?" he asked.

"No, not yet. It is a hard choice. I know for sure I don't want to be a Harmonion." In mid-sentence, his track phone rang. He answered it and talked on it for a few minutes, then hung up.

"Well, I have some bad news," he said.

My heart leapt. "What is it?" I asked. I already knew. They had found us!

"Ruth Bell died. She was found burned alive in her car." He gave a big cheesy smile as he shoved a bite of pizza in his mouth. I relaxed. A load of stress left me.

Even though Ruth had died a while ago, his words unexpectedly depressed me. Since I had played the part of Ruth, I felt like a bit of me died as well. He didn't seem to understand at all what I was feeling. He kept making jokes about it. Finally, he returned the conversation to my decision.

"What did you decide? You are now released from the burden of being chased down as Ruth Bell. You no longer have to change your image every time you go to a new town. What are you going to do, Miss Stephanie?"

"I don't know, my life is complicated."

"Yes it is."

"I do know for sure I am not going to join the Harmonions. I was bored. I did not like it there, besides, I think there is a lot of evil in their agency. I don't want to get involved in that."

"Yeah, but it would be way different. It sounds like they had you doing intelligence work. If you joined with Artyom, it would be exciting. If they fell in love with you as Ruth, imagine how they would worship you as Alora Funk."

His words made my stomach turn. I didn't want to be worshiped. I wanted to be left alone.

"I am a little disappointed you didn't choose them. You could change the world. Are you sure you won't join up with them?" He stood up and paced in front of me.

"Positive. Although they may do good, they are also just as corrupt as the people they scoff at."

"That's how it sounds. Really, all those stories you shared with me. I had no idea they were that corrupt. I'm glad I never joined them." He took another bite of pizza and sat down. "I have to be honest, I am also pleased you didn't pick them. I realize you could save the world with them, or who knows, destroy it, but I am happy you are with me. Alora, there is much you and I can do together. I have many plans for you. Did I tell you about this new project I am working on? It will be in our new lab, of course. If you want, we can open it up right here in Hot Springs."

The doctor talked on and on about the things we were going to do. My mood got darker and more frustrated the longer he talked. He expanded on projects and experiments. Nothing he said enticed me. Yes I loved the sciences, but I wasn't sure it was the right thing for me. I hated how he never asked if I wanted to be his partner, he just assumed as much. The doctor would have talked clear until the next day, if I hadn't taken away his energy at 3 am. I had heard enough.

"Oh, Alora, I am sorry, the late hour hit me. I am very tired. I think I better get to my room. What time is it?"

"3:12am," I said.

"Oh goodness, I didn't mean to keep you up so late. Let's get some sleep. Why don't we sleep in? When we feel good and ready, then we can go and explore your town."

After the doctor left me, I wanted to cry. I was confused. What made him think I wanted to sell the rest of my childhood to be his partner?

I pulled a piece of hotel stationary out of the drawer. I decided to make a list of all the things I wanted to be.

...

Scientist- with Dr. Democritus...PROS he is brilliant, we work well together, he would protect me, he knows my story. CONS I still can't trust him, I don't want to be stuck with him, even though he looks young, he is old, he stole my youth, no young friends, no prom.

Athlete- PROS rich, famous, I can be the best athlete in the world. CONS can't think of any.

DOCTOR- PROS save lives, develop new cures, heal people, make people young, become very rich, become famous. CON can't think of any.

A normal kid- PROS live a normal life, finish high school, have friends, get married, have a family. CONS it would be hard to hide who I was and my abilities.

Return to the Sanibels or London- PROS live next to Mantua Reservoir again, have my youth back, be with my friends again. CONS- would have to kill Alora Funk first.

Go to Harvard- PROS a great opportunity, become very rich and famous. CONS- give away youth, strenuous program, maybe they would experiment on me.

...

I read and reread my list a million times. I didn't know what I wanted to do. If I became a normal kid, then I would have to find a family to take me in. That would be hard. I guess I could pose as a runaway, and eventually get placed in a foster home, but they would probably put me in detention first. I didn't want to go to detention, and I didn't want to start with a new family all over again.

There was also the idea of going to India and researching my roots. I could try to trace down my parents, see if they really died. I would have to worry about the Platomeres if I dug too deep.

I just wanted to return to the Sanibels. That had been a good life, maybe a little chaotic at times, but a good life. I wondered if they missed me. As the sun rose, I felt panicked to make a decision. I wanted a direction, and I wanted it now! I felt like I had wasted enough of my life being experimented upon. I was ready to create my own identity, and build from there.

I pulled out another piece of hotel stationary.

...

Dear Dr. Leucippus,

I have so much I want to say to you, but this paper isn't very big. First of all, I want to thank you for all you have done for me. You have helped me discover who I am, a little. On the other hand, I want to scold you for all you did to me. You stole my childhood. You experimented upon me. I am not a monkey. I was a little girl. You stole that from me. I want to love you, and I want to hate you. I think you have given me much, and I think you have taken much. I don't think I can ever fully trust you, and if I can't trust you, how can we be partners?

You will do well in this world without me; you already have.

I need to be more than what you have to offer. Maybe later in life, I will change my mind. I don't want to fully say goodbye at this time, I want to say, until we meet again. Never get rid of your track phone so I will have a way to reach you, if needed. I am sorry.

For the moment, I need to figure out life. So, I am going off to discover: who is Alora Funk?

-until we meet again.

...

I took my letter and taped it to the outside of his door. And then, with my head held high, I walked out of the Arlington Hotel, on my quest to define Alora Funk.

# About the Author

Stephanie Daich loves life, family; learning, dancing, skating, imagining, hiking, camping, fishing, swimming, cannoning, playing music, listening to music, and Writing!!!!!

# Other Books written by Stephanie Daich

Amongst the Dragons series:

A Rose Amongst the Dragons I

A Tyrant Amongst the Kingdoms II

A Vigilante Amongst the Foe III

Asp

Alora Funk the Deliverance

